Table of Contents

INTRODUCTION 2

CHAPTER ONE - OPPOSITION IN CENTRAL EASTERN EUROPE 7

I. OPPOSITION AND HUMAN RIGHTS IN , CZECHOSLOVAKIA AND THE GDR 7 OPPOSITION ,DISSIDENCEANDRESISTANCE 7 OPPOSITIONIN POLANDAND CZECHOSLOVAKIA 10 OPPOSITIONIN EAST :EXCEPTIONALCASE GDR 14 HUMANRIGHTSIN CENTRAL EASTERN EUROPE 23 II. MUTUAL CONTACT IN CENTRAL EASTERN EUROPE 27 THE EAST GERMANREACTIONTOMAJOREVENTSIN CZECHOSLOVAKIAAND POLAND 28 CONTACTSIN CENTRAL EASTERN EUROPE 32

CHAPTER TWO - THE INITIATIVEFRIEDENUNDMENSCHENRECHTE AND THE POLISH AND CZECHOSLOVAK OPPOSITION 38

THEHISTORYOFTHE IFM 38 CONTACTSOFTHE IFM WITH CENTRAL EASTERN EUROPE 47 INFLUENCEOFTHE CENTRAL EASTERN EUROPEAN OPPOSITIONONTHE IFM 53 THE POLISHAND CZECHOSLOVAKIANOPPOSITIONINTHEDAILYPRACTISEOFTHE IFM 56 THEIDEALISTICSIMILARITIESBETWEENTHE IFM ANDTHE POLISHAND CZECHOSLOVAKOPPOSITION 59 THEINFLUENCEOF CENTRAL EUROPEANPHILOSOPHERS 65 CONCLUSION 68

CHAPTER THREE - POSSIBLE OTHER INCENTIVES FOR HUMAN RIGHTS ACTIVISM 70

THE CSCE PROCESS 70 THE AUSREISE ISSUE 72 CONTACTSWITHTHE WEST 81 GORBACHEV ’SGLASNOSTANDPERESTROIKA 85 CONCLUSION 89

CONCLUSION 91

LITERATURE 95

1 Introduction Autumn1989thepopulationofMoscow’smoststablesattelite,theGDR,suddenlyseemedto wakeupoutofyearsofletargy.WhentheEasternblochadcaughttheworld’sattentionin1956, 1968and1980/1981,theGDRhadremainedsilentlyinthebackground.ButinAutumn1989 thecountrywhichhadnotknownanymajoroppositionaleventssincetheearlyfifties suddenly took lead in a wave of velvet revolutions in the Eastern bloc. Its masses of people on the street in and on the Wall that untill that moment had seperated its capital from the West would become the icons of 1989. Of course this sudden rejection of the regime did not come out of nowhere. But while in Poland and Czechoslovakia also before 1989 moveme ntsand opposition groups had for years been trying to direct the attention of the masses to their government’shumanrightsviolationsandbythathaddrawntheattentionoftheWest,inthe GDRtheoppositionalmilieuhadremainedrelativelytranquileandunknown. IntheGDRregime-criticalactivitiescentredaroundentirelyotherthemesanduntilthemid eighties human rights hardlyplayed a role in the oppositional discourse. According to most historians the first signs of an oppositional movement focussedon human rights appearedin 1986withtheestablishmentofthe InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte (IFM)inEast.This smalloppositiongrouphasbeengivenanenormousimportanceinlaterliteratureasabigstepin thedevelopmentoftheEastGermanopposition. 1Thissuddenturntohumanrightsactivismin theGDRisthenoftenattributedtoinfluencesfromCentralEasternEurope,whichhadknown this kind of opposition for years. In describing the founding of the IFM, many authors immediately stress the inspiration it drew from Central Eastern Europe and the contacts it maintainedwithgroupsinthesecountries.ChristianeOlivoforexampledescribedtheIFMas ‘thefirstGDRoppositiongroupthatconsciouslyplaceditselfinthetraditionofEastEuropean antipolitics, focussingon publicizinghuman rights violations.’ 2 Other authors see the IFMas groupthatintroduced‘CentralEasternEuropean’conceptsandvaluessuchascivilsocietyanda dedicationtoauthenticityandhumanrightstotheGDR:‘NurinkleinenOppositionszirkelnwie der“InitiativefürFriedenundMenschenrechte”,dieinKontaktmitderDissidenzinUngarn,

1TorstenMoritz, GruppenderDDR-OppositioninOst-Berlin–gesternundheute.EineAnalysederEntwicklungausgewählter Ost-BerlinerOppositionsgruppenvorundnach1989 (Berlin2000)9.JohnC.Torpey, Intellectuals,SocialismandDissent.The EastGermanOppositionandItsLegacy (Minneapolis,London1995)98.HagenFindeis,DetlefPollackandManuel Schillinged., DieEntzauberungdesPolitischen.WasistausdenpolitischalternativenGruppenderDDRgeworden?Interviewsmit ehemaligenführendeVertretern (Leipzig1994)24.ChristianJoppke, EastGermanDissidentsandtheRevolutionof1989.Social MovementinaLeninistRegime (NewYork1995)xii,101-102,202. 2BruceAllen, GermanyEast,DissentandOpposition (Québec1991)102,133-135.Sung-WanChoi, VonderDissidenzzur Opposition.DiepolitischalternativenGruppeninderDDRvon1978bis1989 (Cologne1989)76.GarethDale, PopularProtest inEastGermany1945-1989 (London,NewYork2005)127-128.ChristianeOlivo, CreatingaDemocraticCivilSocietyin EasternGermany.TheCaseoftheCitizenMovementsandAlliance90 (NewYorketc.2001)72,84.

2 Polenundder ČSSRstand,hateinenennenswerteDiskussionüberdasKonzeptdercivilsociety stattgefunden.’ 3 TheoppositionintheGDRhadadevelopmentthatdifferedsignificantlyfromthatinits neighbouringcountries.Inthefirstplaceitappearedrelativelylate. 4Onlysincethelateseventies substantial, relativelyopen opposition arose in the formof apeace movement. Human rights became an issue even considerablylater. Still the ‘turn to human rights activism’ through the establishmentofthesmalloppositiongroupIFM,hasattractedalotofattentionofhistorians andsocialscientistsatthetimeandafterwards.Althoughhumanrightsactivismonlyemergedin second place and with severe delayin the GDR, it is considered veryimportant due to the politicalimplicationsofthiskindofopposition.Whilepeaceactivismisdirectedataworldwide problemwhich cannot be solvedbyone countryalone andwhich was, above all, afavourite propagandatopic of the regime itself, human rights activisminevitablydraws attention to the abominablehumanrightssituationintheEasternbloc.BecauseinherentlymoreGDR-centred issues are at stake, human rights activism is therefore automaticallymore political and more ‘oppositional’thanpeaceengagement. 5 TheIFMisthereforedeemedsoimportantbecauseitshouldhavebeenthefirstexampleof acivilrightsmovementintheGDRalongthelinesthathadbeencommoninCentralEastern Europeandwhichwouldbevictoriousin1989.BecauseofthehumanrightsissuetheIFMis sometimesevenseenastheonlypoliticaloppositiongroupintheGDRbefore1989,incontrast toCentralEasternEuropewheregroupslikethishadcometoexistencemuchearlier. 6 SinceindeedhumanrightsactivismhademergedinPolandandCzechoslovakialongbefore itfirstturnedupintheGDR,itisnotillogicaltopresumeacertainamountofinfluence.Thisis howeveroftendonetooeasilyandwithoutofferinganyproof.Nosubstantialresearchhasbeen done to determine the influence fromCentral EasternEurope on GDR oppositiongroupsin generalandontheappearanceofthehumanrightsthemeinparticular.Theonlyarticlesonthe subjectare,oftenmainlydescriptive,analysesbyformeroppositionmembersthemselves.Also

3LotharProbst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungeundPerspektivenderDemokratie (Cologne1993)77-78.Burkhard Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt.DasVerhältniszwischenderDDRundderVolksrepublikPolen1980-1989 (Osnabrück2005)503. 4Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,xi,102.Olivo, Creating ,62.DetlefPollack, PolitischerProtest.PolitischalternativeGruppen inderDDR (Opladen2000)101. 5Ibidem,99.Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt ,327-328.HelmutFehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeitundsoziale Bewegungen.FallstudienüberBürgerbewegungeninPolenundderDDR(Opladen1996)209,211.KarstenTimmer, Vom AufbruchzumUmbruch.DieBürgerbewegunginderDDR1989 (Göttingen2000)56. 6MartinJander,unterMitarbeitvonThomasVoß,‘DiebesondereRolledespolitischenSelbstverständnissesbeider HerausbildungeinerpolitischenOppositioninderDDRaußerhalbderSEDundihrerMassenorganisationenseit densiebzigerJahren’,in:DeutscherBundestaged., MöglichkeitenundFormenabweichendenundwiderständigenVerhaltens undoppositionellenHandelns,diefriedlicheRevolutionimHerbst1989,dieWiedervereinigungDeutschlandsundFortwirkenvon StrukturenundMechanismenderDikatur.MaterialienderEnqueteKommission“AufarbeitungundFolgenderSED-Diktaturin Deutschland”(12.WahlperiodedesDeutschenBundestages).BandVII1 (Baden-Badenetc.1995)896-986,p.905,939.

3 ontheinherentlymoredescriptivesubjectofinternationalcontactsbetweentheGDRopposition andtheirCentralEuropeancounterpartsonlylittlehasbeendone. 7 The questionto what extendthe appearance of the humanrights argument ontheEast German oppositional scene was influenced by Central European oppositional thought and examplesthereforestillcouldusesomeresearching.ByfocussingontheGDRpioneerinthis area, the IFM, and exploring its contacts with and similarities and references to Polish and Czechoslovak opposition groups, I would like to find out to what extend these examples contributedtotheintroductionofhumanrightsoppositioninEastGermany.Idonotdoubtthat alinkthatisbeingpresumedbysomanydifferentauthorsandwhichis,indeed,ratherobvious, actuallyexists. I would however, like to have a close look into the amount of contacts and influencethatactuallyexistedandtootherpossibleincentivesfortheappearanceofthissubject. ThiswayIwilltrytocometoamorebalancedandfirmlygroundedanalysisthanuntilthusfar has been made of the issue. In mysecondchapter I will therefore focus on the IFMandits contactswithPolishandCzechoslovakoppositiongroupsandtheinfluencethisbroughtforth. ThethirdchapterwillbededicatedtootherpossiblestartingpointsfortheEastGermaninterest inhumanrightsissues,suchastheCSCEprocess,thetypicalEastGermantravelandemigration problem,thereformsofGorbachevandinternaldevelopmentsinsidetheGDRoppositionitself. ThischapterisaddedtopreventanarrowfocusonCentralEasternEuropeinwhichallother influencesareblockedout,andasakindoffalsificationofthethirdchapter.Myfirstchapterwill preparethereaderforwhatistocomeintheselaterchaptersandslowlyzeroinonthemainissue byintroducingnecessaryconceptsandbackgroundssuchasthehistoryoftheoppositioninthe threementionedcountries,theexistinglinksbetweenthem,andtheexceptionalpositionofthe GDR. As examples of Central European oppositional activityI choose to look at Polandand Czechoslovakia. As the two neighbouring socialist countries to the GDR these are a logical choice. Due to visa-free travelling between 1972 and 1980 with Poland and from 1972 with Czechoslovakia the possibilities of personal contacts with these countries were the greatest. 8 Besidesthat,thesetwocountriesalsobroughtforthtwoofthemostimportantandwell-known oppositionmovementsoftheEasternBlock: Solidarno ć and Charta77 ,butalsosmallergroups

7TherearearticlesoftheformeroppositionmembersLudwigMehlhorn,WolfgangRüddenklau,GerdPoppeand GyörgyDalosandthereisa Diplomarbeit onthesubjectwhichcanbefoundinthelibraryofthe FreieUniversitätzu Berlin (MiriamSeydlowsky,DieVerbindungenzwischenostdeutscherundtschechoslowakischerOppositioninder 1980erJahren.DieBeziehungenzwischender“InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte”undder‘Charta‘77’ (Diplomarbeit ;Berlin2007)). 8Inautumn1980followingthePolishdevelopmentsthatsummertravellingtoPolandwasseverelyobstructed LudwigMehlhorn,‘ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft?ZurEntwicklungderBeziehungenzwischenderDDRund Polen’,in:BasilKerski,AndrzejKotulaandKazimierzWóycickied., ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft?DieBeziehungen zwischenderDDRundPolen1949-1990 (Osnabrück2003)35-40,p.37-39.

4 such as KOR, VONS and Wolno ć i Pokój , which became international examples. The same exemplaryfunctionwasbestowedonthephilosopher-leadersthatgavethesemovementstheir theoreticaldeptandattractivenesssuchasVáclavHavel,AdamMichnikandJacekKuro .Alast interestingfeatureofthesetwocountriesarethestrongdifferencesbetweenthem:therelatively liberalPolandwithitsworker’sprotestswithstrongnationalistandcatholicovertones,compared to more GDR-like repressive Czechoslovakia with its small, isolated and morally inspired opposition. Taking into account two so apparently different examples shows the broad applicabilityofthehumanrightsthemetotheoppositionmovementsinsocialistcountriesand oncemorestressestheexceptionalpositiontheGDRoppositionhadinfailingtotakingupthis subjectbefore1986. WithrespecttotheGDRmyresearchwillhavetofocuson(East)Berlin.Thisiswhere humanrightsactivismfirsttookconcreteform,althoughothercitieswouldsoonfollow.Berlin howeverwasnotentirelyrepresentativefortherestoftheGDRoppositionalscene.Itscloseness toWest-BerlinmadeitsubjecttothecontinuedattentionofWesternjournalistsandgaveita relatively easy access to Western resources, such as Western literature. 9 That the Berlin oppositionalsceneinsomerespectsfacedmorecontroversiesanddivisionsthanothercitiesin the GDR will also be clear fromthe followingpages. All these exceptions shouldbe kept in mind. Somelastwordsneedtobesaidonthepracticalbasisofmyresearch.Ichoosetoapproachmy subject more from below than from above, which means that I started from material and pronouncements fromtheIFManditsmembersitself,insteadoftakingthedocumentsofthe MinisteriumfürStaatssicherheit (MfS,betterknownasthe )asthekeytothehistoryoftheIFM. ThedocumentsoftheIFMcanbefoundatthe RobertHavemannGesellschaft inBerlinandseveral ofthemarepublished. 10 FurthermoremanymembersoftheEastGermanoppositionlatergave accountoftheiractivitiesintheyearsbefore1989intheformofarticles,lecturesandinterviews.

9AnnetteLeo,‘KulturelleGegenweltundschützendesDach.KirchealsOrtdesWiderstandesinderDDR’,in: WolfgangBenzed., SelbstbehauptungundOpposition.KirchealsOrtdesWiderstandesgegenstaatlicheDiktatur (Berlin2003) 33-47,p.45.ErhartNeubert, GeschichtederOppositioninderDDR1949-1989 (Bonn1997)483.CharlesMaier, Dissolution.TheCrisisofCommunismandtheEndofEastGermany (Princeton1999)350. 10 RHG(combinationofRobertHavemannArchivandMatthiasDomaschkArchiv),printedversionstobefoundin Ilko-SaschaKowalczuked., FreiheitundÖffentlichkeit.PolitischerSamisdatinderDDR1985-1989 (Berlin2002).Hirsch, RalfandLewKopelew, Grenzfall.VollständigerNachdruckallerinderDDRerschienenenAusgaben(1986/ 1987).Erstes unabhängigesPeriodikum (Berlin1989).RalfHirsch,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’,in:FerdinandKroh, ed., “FreiheitistimmerFreiheit…”DieAndersdenkendeninderDDR (,Berlin(W)1989)210-233.Wolfgang TemplinandReinhardWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’,in:EberhardKuhrtetal.ed., OppositioninderDDRvonden70erJahrenbiszumZusammenbruchderSED-Herrschaft (Opladen1999)171-211.www.ddr- samisdat.de .SeveraldocumentscanbefoundinEnglishinthemagazines AcrossFrontiers ,EastEuropeanReporter and LabourFocusonEasternEurope.

5 Isupplementedthesesourceswithsomeinterviewsofmyown. 11 Iamawareoftheproblemsof theuseofafterwardsobtainedoral(orwritten)accountsofpastevents. 12 ThereforeIwilltryto find a good balance between contemporary and post-1989 sources and check the evidence againsteachother. TheresearchwillfocusontheIFMasthemostimportantGDRexampleofhumanrights oppositionandasexemplaryforthegeneralintroductionofhumanrightsactivism.Theprimary sourcesarethereforestudiedfromthemid1985toearly1989.Ichoosetoendmyresearchwith theeventsinthespringof1989.AroundthistimetheIFMdecidedtoopenupitsmembership topeopleallovertheGDR,throughwhichitsactivitiesreachedanewlevel.Onlytwomonths later the opposition in general gained‘neue Qualität’ in observingthe Kommunalwahlen of May 1989. 13 BycarefullyresearchingtheexactcontactsandreferencesthatexistedintheIFMtotheCentral Eastern European opposition and byconsideringseveral other possible influences I hope to come close to the immeasurable concept of influence and to reach a conclusion which contributestoamorenuancedandbetterresearchedaccountthanthusfarexists.

11 IspoketoCarloJordan( Umweltbibliothek,NetzwerkArche ,Greenway)on05/03/2008,LudwigMehlhorn(Initative AbsageanPraxisundPrinzipderAbgrenzung andanimportantcontactpersonforPoland)on11/03/2008andGerd Poppe(IFM)on27/03/2008. 12 Enoughhasbeensaidabouttheadvantagesanddisadvantagesoforalhistorysincetheseventies.DorotheeLüke, whointerviewedfiveIFMmembersforher Magisterarbeit ,makestheusefulremarkthatmanyoftheseoppositionists haveinthemeanwhiledevelopedaroutineingivinginterviewsabouttheirexperiences.Ifoundcloseresemblances betweenmyownrecordingsandaccountsofmyintervieweesinothersources.DorotheeLüke,DieInitiative FriedenundMenschenrechte-ErsteunabhängigeOppositionsgruppeinderDDR1985-1989/90( Magisterarbeit , Humboldt UniversitätzuBerlin2000)15. 13 Jander,‘DiebesondereRolle’,908.

6 Chapter one - Opposition in Central Eastern Europe Opposition in the GDR andits neighbouringcountries was, despite the comparable political framework, remarkablydissimilar. Nevertheless, contacts existed between oppositional move- ments. This chapter aims to provide the necessarybackgroundknowledge into the nature of opposition in Central Eastern Europe andthe contacts andinterest that existedbetween the differentcountries,andtoexplaintheexceptionalstatusoftheGDRopposition.

I. Opposition and human rights in Poland, Czechoslovakia and the GDR

Opposition,dissidenceandresistance Thereisnolackofconceptsreferringtooppositionalbehaviour.Wordsasopposition,dissidence and resistance are often used interchangeably. Different ways exist to deal with the complex practiseofdefining,concludesRainerEckert,ofwhichtheeasiestandoftenchosenwayisnotto defineatall.Someauthorshowever,admitsEckert,compensatethelackofdefinitionofotherby buildinglargesystemsofcategoriesofoppositionanddissidence,suchasIlko-SaschaKowalczuk andErhartNeubert. 14 Inordernottogetlostincategorisationsoneshouldfirsttakealookatthebasicprinciples at stake. The first logical but necessary observation is that opposition in the Western, parliamentariansensehadnochanceorplaceintheCentralEasternEuropeanpoliticalsystem. Oppositional activities therefore often tookplace outside of the political institutions. 15 Several names can and have been applied to these kinds of extra-institutional disagreement with the regime.Oppositionandresistanceareusuallydistinguishedbytheexistenceofanintentionof legalbehaviour.ErhartNeubertandKarlWilhelmFricke,bothwritersofstandardworksonthe opposition in the GDR, respectively stress the importance of the ‘Grundlage verbindlicher Normen und verbindlichen Rechts’ which one tries to make the regime adhere to and the relativelylegalandopenwayinwhichthisisdone. 16 Resistanceentirelyrenouncesthisclaimof legalityorhasnopossibilitytooperateopenly.Eckert,DetlefPollackandJanWielgohscomplete thesedefinitionsbystatingthatresistancepursuestheremovaloftheregime,whileopposition could also pursue reform only. All authors however assert that these definitions can change

14 RainerEckert,‘WiderstandundOpposition:UmstritteneBegriffederdeutschenDiktaturgeschichte’,in:Erhart NeubertandBerndEisenfelded., Macht-Ohnmacht-Gegenmacht.GrundfragenzurpolitischerGegnerschaftinderDDR (Bremen2001)27-36,p.27-33.Neubert, Geschichte, 29.JanuszBugajskiandMaxinePollack, EastEuropeanFaultLines. Dissent,Opposition,andSocialActivism (Boulder,etc1989)36. 15 Ibidem,35.MartinGutzeit,‘DerWegindieOpposition.ÜberdasSelbstverständnisunddieRolleder “Opposition”imHerbst1989inderehemaligenDDR’,in:WalterEuchnered., PolitischeOppositioninDeutschlandund iminternationalenVergleich (Göttingen1993)84-114,p.84.KarlWilhelmFricke, OppositionundWiderstandinderDDR. EinpolitischerReport (Cologne1984)11-12.Neubert, Geschichte ,29. 16 Ibidem,29.Fricke, Opposition ,13.

7 according to circumstances, and above all overlap, something which should be kept in mind whileassessingthephenomenon. 17 Moredifficultistheconceptofdissidenceordissent.ThistermisoftenusedbyEnglish- writing authors where others would use the word opposition. They also define the word accordingly:‘Whereasrevisionism“assented”tothenormativeprinciplesunderlyingtheLeninist regime,dissent(ordissidence)placesitselfoutsidetheseprinciples,claiminganelementaryright of difference that is repressed by Leninist regimes,’ states Christian Joppke. 18 Often no real distinctionbetweenthetwoconceptsismade,orthedifferenceisseenratherintemporaland organisationaldissimilaritythanarealdistinctionincontentandform. 19 OnlyKowalczukreally makes clear where this definition problem comes from: ‘Mit Dissidenten werden vom WortursprungherjenePersonenbezeichnet,dieineinemGemeinwesenvondenherrschenden politischen und weltanschaulichen Grundsätzen abweichen. Seit den sechziger Jahren unseres JahrhundertssindalsDissidentenvorallemjenePersonenbezeichnetworden,dieinOsteuropa zur Bürgerrechtsbewegungzählen.’ Pollack andWielgohs are almost unique in still usingthis olderdefinitionofdissidence.Kowalczukhimselfforexampledoesnothesitatetousethisnew meaningofthewordwhichmeansmorethandeviation,‘sondernvielmehrnochAusbruchaus dem gegebenen System.’ Also Klaus Michael states that dissidence has a very different connotation in the West and in Eastern Europe ‘wo er vor allem als eine intellektuelle und moralische Widerstandshaltung gegenüber den Ansprüchen von Partei und Staat verstanden wurde.’ 20 TheinterestingaspectoftheoppositionalactivityintheGDRisthatitwouldnotonlyfit thenew,butpartlyalsothetraditionalversionoftheworddissidence.Kowalczukdistinguishes three kinds of ‘political dissidence’ in the GDR: bürgerliche Opposition , Reformsozialismus , and soziokulturelle or gesellschaftlicheOpposition .Theselasttwoonlyrejectedsomeaspectsofthesystem

17 Ibidem,13-14.Neubert, Geschichte ,31.KarlWilhelmFricke,‘DimensionenvonOppositionundWiderstandinder DDR’,in:Klaus-DietmarHenke,PeterSteinbackandJohannesTochel, WiderstandundOppositioninderDDR (Cologne,Weimar,Vienna1999)21-43,p.24.DetlefPollackandJanWielgohs,‘Introduction’,in:DetlefPollackand JanWielgohsed., DissentandOppositioninCommunistEasternEurope.OriginsofCivilSocietyandDemocraticTransition (Aldershot,Burlington2004)ix-xviii,p.xii.Eckert,‘Widerstand’,35-36.Resistanceishereusedasthetranslationof theGermanword Widerstand .Eckertalsodistinguishes Resistenz whichhedefinesas‘einnichtderNorm entsprechendesVerhaltenimAlltag’,ibidem. 18 Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,16-18,187.Cf.thefollowingtitles:BarbaraJ.Falk, TheDilemmasof Dissidence in East-CentralEurope.CitizenIntellectualsandPhilosopherKings (Budapest2003).JaneLeftwichCurryed.,Dissent inEastern Europe (NewYork1983).Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialismand Dissent(myemphasis). 19 GünterMinnerup,‘PolitischeOppositioninderDDRvordemHintergrundderReformdiskussioninOsteuropa’, in:EditionDeutschlandArchiv, DieDDRimvierzigstenJahr.Geschichte,Situation,Perspektiven.ZweiundzwanzigsteTagung zumStandderDDR-ForschunginderBundesrepublikDeutschland,16.bis19.Mai1989 (Cologne1989)60-74,p.67. 20 Ilko-SaschaKowalczuk,‘Gegenkräfte:OppositionundWiderstandinderDDR–Begrifflicheundmethodische Probleme’,in:Kuhrted., Opposition ,47-75,p.73.PollackandWielgohs,‘Introduction’,xii.KlausMichael,‘Zweite KulturGegenkultur?DieSubkulturenundkünstlerischenSzenenderDDRundihrVerhältniszurpolitischen Opposition,in:DetlefPollack,DieterRinked., ZwischenVerweigerungundOpposition.PolitischerProtestinderDDR1970- 1989 (Frankfurt,NewYork1997)106-128,p.126.

8 andstillsoughttheanswerinthesocialistideologyorofferednoalternativeatall.Onlythefirst kindofoppositionradicallyrefusedtoacceptthesystemandofferedanalternativeofdemocratic claims.Thiskindofoppositionhowevermainlyexistedinthefiftiesandvirtuallyceasedtoexist afterthebuildingoftheWallin1961.Onlyfromthemideightiesonsporadicallyandhesitantly thiskindofoppositionwastakenupagain. 21 Althoughboththenewandtheoldversionoftheworddissidencewouldfitthedifferent kindsofGDRoppositionalbehaviour,itwouldhoweverprobablycauselessconfusiontousethe wordopposition.Thisword,asdefinedbyNeubertandFricke,suitstheGDRoppositionalscene oftheeightieswell.Althoughtheoppositionoftheseventieshadfunctionedonlysecretlyand illegally, bycontrast from the earlyeighties on the activists of the peace movement worked relativelyopenlyandlegally. The choice of the peace issue itself - not the most controversial topic, but difficult to criminalise bythe regime, as LudwigMehlhorn rightfullystresses - was partygiveninbythisdesire.Onetriednottouseillegalmethodsalthoughtheawarenessthatin theSEDregimevirtuallyeverythingcouldbecriminalisedwasomnipresent,accordingtoIFM and Frauen für den Frieden member Ulrike Poppe. This was however not always a principally inspireddesiretostaylegalbutalsoapragmaticriskevaluation.Onthelevelofconsciencethe legitimacyprincipleplayedanimportantrole.Aslongascertainrightswerenotgrantedbythe regimeitmightnothavebeenstrictlylegaltousethoserights,butstilllegitimate.Especiallythe incoherence between certain legal and international standards to which the GDR officially adheredandtheoppressiverealitymadeiteasytoaddresstheregimeonthisissue.Theonlylegal meanstooppositiontheregimeofferedwasthewritingofpetitions,called Eingaben ,toofficial institutions, this was of course eagerly used by oppositionists. According to Ulrike Poppe’s ‘colleague’BärbelBohleythislastingdesiretoactlegallyoftenrestrainedthemtoomuch:‘wir habenunsimmeraufdieEinhaltungderGesetzeberufen,undeshateineWeilegedauertbiswir eingesehen haben, dass man auch manchmal gegen die Gesetze verstoßen muß.’ 22 These principles of legality and legitimacy were of the utmost importance to the IFM. Of equal importancewasthedesiretoworkopenlyandinfullpublicity. 23

21 Kowalczuk,‘Gegenkräfte’,58-61.Ilko-SaschaKowalczuk,‘VonderFreiheitIchzusagen.Widerständiges VerhalteninderDDR’,in:UlrikePoppe,RainerEckertandIlko-SaschaKowalczuked., ZwischenSelbstbehauptungund Anpassung.FormendesWiderstandesundderOppositioninderDDR (Berlin1995)85-115,p.109-112. 22 UlrikePoppe,‘“DerWegistdasZiel”.ZumSelbstverständnisundderpolitischeRolleoppositionallerGruppen derachtzigerJahre’,in:ibidem,244-272,pp.250-251.ReinhardWeißhuhn,‘MenschenrechteinderDDR’,in: GabrielevonArnimetal.ed., JahrbuchMenschenrechte1999 (Frankfurt2000)247-260,p.257.BärbelBohley,Werner FischerandThomasRudolfin:Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,54,101,194.Olivo, Creating ,64.ChristofGeisel, Auf derSuchenacheinemdrittenWeg.DaspolitischeSelbstverständnisderDDR-Oppositioninden80erJahren (Berlin2005)90.Susan Buckingham,‘Freedomtothinkdifferently…AreportonthelatestcrackdownonGDRindependents’, East EuropeanReporter 3(1988/89)2,55-57,p.55. 23 Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,211.U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel”,257.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiative FriedenundMenschenrechte’,178

9 This dedicationto the principle of legalityandopenness makes it logical to speakabout opposition,whendescribingtheresistantbehaviourintheGDR.Besidesthat,oppositionisthe termthatwaslargelyusedbytheforeignpressinthosedays,whichaccordingtoMartinGutzeit played a role in the self conception of oppositional circles in the GDR. This was however counterfeited by the fact the regime labelled every small act of dissidence or rejection as opposition,somethingagainstwhichtheoppositionalcirclestriedtoarmthemselvesbyacting legallyandopenly.Mostoppositionistscontinuedtorefusetousethewordoppositionuntilthe late eighties, somethingwhichcanalso be foundfor example inthe Czechoslovakopposition group Charta77 .Alsotheissuesthatwereaddressed,suchaspeaceandenvironment,weremore than internal political issues, but global issues, addressingthe whole world. The solution was oftenstillsoughtinsocialism.AccordingtoErhartNeuberttherejectionofthedesignationas oppositionwasmainlyself-protection.Intheoraltraditionsofthegroupstheself-conceptionas oppositionwasmoreaccepted.Besidesthat,therewereoppositionistssuchasRobertHavemann andRainerEppelmannthatcouldandwouldnotignoretheirstatusasoppositionistsanymore. 24 Althoughatthetimebeingtheoppositionistswereonlylabelledassuchbytheregimeand theWest,theiractivitiesandaimsjustifytheuseofthisdesignationhere,notleastbecauseithas growntobethemostuseddescriptionoftheoppositionalactivityintheGDRintheseventies andeighties.Anotherwordthathasthebenefitofitscirculationratherthanappropriatenessis thetermpeacemovement.Thisconcept,usuallyappliedtodescribetheanti-missileactionsinthe West,hasoftenalsobeenextendedtodescribethepeacegroupsintheEast,andwillalsobeused as such here. That the peace engagement in the GDR was definitelytoo small to speakof a ‘movement’istakenforgranted. 25

OppositioninPolandandCzechoslovakia The world east of the iron curtain was marked by an opposition that, despite the apparent different conditions of their countries and oppositional situations and difficulties of contact, showedsomeremarkingsimilarities.PolandandCzechoslovakia,thetwosocialistcountrieswith themostwell-knownoppositionaldevelopments,hadhadadifferentdevelopmentsincethemid fifties. Inthe year of theHungarianUprising, Polandhadknownits ownupheaval, andsince

24 Ibidem,246,249-250.Gutzeit,‘DerWegindieOpposition’,85.Choi, VonderDissidenz ,73.WolfgangTemplin, ‘NichtnurstaatlicheWiedervereinigung,sondernauchgesellschaftlicheNeuvereinigung’,in:EckhardJesseed., Eine RevolutionundihreFolgen.14BürgerrechtlerziehenBilanz (Berlin2000)111-112,p.114.Maier, Dissolution, 171.Neubert, Geschichte ,322-323,379.TenleyAdams,‘Charter77andtheWorkers’DefenseCommittee(KOR).Thestrugglefor humanrightsinCzechoslovakiaandPoland’, EastEuropeanQuarterly 26afl.2(1992)219-238,p.236. Timmer, Vom Aufbruch ,53. 25 Geisel, AufderSuche ,15.Fricke, Opposition ,189.Minnerup,‘PolitischeOpposition’,72.

10 chosenthemoreconciliatorypathofamoreliberalnationalcommunism. 26 InCzechoslovakiaby contrast, communism enjoyed initial support bymany intellectuals, and the strong model of Stalinist communism was continued. 27 Poland was marked bya large feeling of national and religiousprideandunity,stimulatedbythecatholicchurch:somethingwhichinthenationally and religiously more divided Czechoslovakia was impossible. 28 Furthermore, although Czechoslovakiahadknownthemostpronouncedandpoliticallyactiveworkers’classbeforethe riseofthecommunists,onlyinPolanditwouldgrowouttobeastrongandoppositionalforcein society. SocialistCzechoslovakialiveditsfinesthourinthespringof1968asthereformmovement insidethecommunistpartythatbecameknownasthePragueSpring,ledbyAlexanderDub ček, attracted the attention and the hopes of the entire leftwing world. Onlya fewmonths later MoscowbrutallyshowedthroughaninvasionbyWarsawPacttroops,thatsocialistreformsfrom abovedidnotconformtoitsideas. 29 Theeventsofthe21thofAugustshockedtheEasternand WesternworldandledmanyreformistthinkersintheEasttofallfromtheirbeliefthatreform fromabovewaspossible.InPoland1968hadknownitsowneventsandupheavalsofmainly intellectuals and students, and also here among oppositionist feelings ran high about what happenedinPrague. 30 Czechoslovakia would plunge into years of strict repression under Gustav Husák: euphemisticallydescribedas‘normalisation’.InPolandbycontrast,thefirststudentuprisingof 1968, which was not supported bythe workers, was followed two years later bya workers’ upheavalignoredbytheintellectuals.Strikesonaccountofrisingfoodpriceswouldbecomea returningfeatureofthePolishpoliticalworld,andasin1976againworkerschoosetostrike,a groupofintellectualshadlearnedfromtheearliereventsandformedanoppositionalgroupin defenceoftheprosecutedworkers,namedKOR(KomitetObronyRobotników ,Workers’Defence Committee). As an amnesty for the workers and a severe wave of repression changed the circumstances under which theywere working, theychangedtheir strategyto self-defence of

26 HelenaFlam, MosaicofFear.PolandandEastGermanybefore1989(Boulder,NewYork1998)xiii,12,38.Falk, The Dilemmas ,13-14. 27 Ibidem,59-61. 28 Ibidem,18-19.Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,59,61.Flam,MosaicofFear,161.AnnabelleLutz, Dissidentenund Bürgerbewegung.EinVergleichzwischenDDRundTschechoslowakei (Frankfurt,NewYork,1999)14. 29 OldrichT ma,‘Czechoslovakia’,in:PollackandWielgohs, Dissent ,29-49,p.34-35.Falk, TheDilemmas ,70-80. 30 Ibidem,22-27.Adams,‘Charter77’,221-222.StafaniSonntag,‘Poland’,in:PollackandWielgohs, Dissent ,3-27,p. 20.

11 societyandrenamedtheirgroupKSS-‘KOR’(KomitetSamoobronySpołecznejKOR ,Committeefor SocialSelf-defenceKOR).31 InCzechoslovakiaonlyayearlaterintellectualsandotherswouldgatheraswell,thistime onoccasionoftherepressionoftheundergroundrockbandPlasticPeopleoftheUniverse.They publishedadeclarationcalled Charta77 ,signedbymorethan200people,amongthemprominent oppositionists and politicians of the Prague Spring. 32 Charta would become a successful movement:althoughitremainedmarginalinsociety,itwasverymeaningfulabroadand,seento the repression it was subjected to, considered a danger by the regime. It had a loose organisationalstructurewiththreeyearlyrotatingspokespersons,noofficialmembership,anda largereservoirofmorepassivesupporters:the Charta wassignedbyhundredsofpeopleinthe yearsafter1977. Charta ’sactivityintheyearstocomeconsistedofalargeoutputofnumbered documentsandotherindependentpublications,suchastheregularpublication InformaceoChart , alsoknownas Infoch ,whichwasissuedbyanindependentgroupof Charta signatories. 33 Both Charta andKORhadsomeimportantintellectualsintheirranksthattheorisedabout theoppositionalstrategytochoose.RemarkingexamplesareLeszekKołakowski,AdamMichnik and Jacek Kuro for Poland and Jan Pato čka, Václav Havel and Václav Benda for Czechoslovakia. 34 Theyconcludedthat1968hadshownthatreformfromabovewasimpossible. Societyshouldemancipateitselffromthestatethroughthecreationofparallelstructuresanda strategyof self-defence. The opposition shouldnot address the regime, as it hadbefore, but directitsactivityatthewiderpublic. 35 AlthoughtheseideasthatcameintoexistenceinPoland, CzechoslovakiaandHungary– describedas civil society, antipolitics or parallel structures, by different contemporary and later authors - are often regarded as similar, also considerable

31 Falk, TheDilemmas ,27-40.JaneLeftwichCurry,‘Polishdissentandtheestablishmentcriticism:thenew evolutionism’,in:Curryed., Dissent ,153-172,p.155,159.MichaelH.Bernhard, TheoriginsofDemocratisationinPoland. Workers,IntellectualsandOppositionalPolitics1976-1980 (NewYork1993)45,77-82,117-118,121-123. 32 Falk, TheDilemmas ,84-87.Adams,‘Charter77’,221.H.GordonSkilling, Charter77andHumanRightsin Czechoslovakia (Londen1981)8-14,39.‘ Charter77 –Declaration ,1January1977’,in:ibidem,209-212. 33 Skilling, Charter77 ,19-20,39,51-52,85-95,127-128.ChartistAnnaŠabatováin:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling 1968undseineFolgeninderCSSR,indensozialistischenNachbarländer,insbesondereinderDDRundderVR Polen,sowieimOst-WestVerhältnis”unterderLeitungvonGertWeißkirchen’,in:DeutscherBundestaged., Deutschlandpolitik,InnerdeutscheBeziehungenundinternationaleRahmenbedingungen.MaterialienderEnqueteKommission „AufarbeitungundFolgenderSED-DiktaturinDeutschland“(12.WahlperiodedesDeutschenBundestages).BandV1 (Baden- Badenetc.1995)135-196,p.143.Adams,‘Charter77’,230-231,236.H.GordonSkilling, Samizdatandanindependent societyinCentralandEasternEurope (HongKong1989),47-49,71.T ma,‘Czechoslovakia’,38. 34 ForareproductionoftheirideasseeFalk, TheDilemmas orChristieMiedema,Degeometrievoorbij.De ontwikkelingvanparalellestructureninPolenenTsjechoslowakijeintheorieenpraktijk1968-1989(masterthesis, UniversiteitUtrecht,2007). 35 Jan.B.deWeydenthal,‘ThecharacterofEastEuropeandissentduringthelate1970s’,in:Curry, Dissent, 143-152, p.144.Adams,‘Charter77’,236.BugajskiandPollack, EastEuropeanFaultLines ,102-103,90-91.HelenaFlam,‘Die poröseunddiewasserdichteSinnweltderOpposition.DerostdeutscheundderpolnischeFall’,in:PollackandRink, ZwischenVerweigerung ,145-167,p.166.Sonntag,‘Poland’,14.

12 differencesexisted. 36 TheCzechoslovakthinkersforexampleoftenlaidmorestressonthemoral dimension of opposition, such as Havel’s famous appeal to live in the truth. The Polish opposition on the other hand, because its margins were a lot wider, was more focussed on practicalissuesandthepossibilitiesoftheexistingconditions. 37 The opposition in both countries however, aimed at a strategy supporting democracy, humanrightsandtheemancipationofsocietythroughparallelorganisationssuchasuniversities, independentpublishingandorganisationsindefenceoftheprosecuted-suchasKORinPoland andVONS(VýbornaObranuNespravedliv Stíhaných , CommitteefortheDefenceoftheUnjustly Prosecuted) inCzechoslovakia. 38 Theybothworkedpubliclyandopenly:nameswerepublished under declarations and everything was done with as little conspiracyas possible. Both were established shortly after the signing of the Helsinki Final Act, which played an important legitimisingrole. 39 Thiskindofoppositionacquiredawholenewqualitywiththenewestworkers’uprisingin Polandandtheemergenceoftheindependentunion Solidarno ć .Itturnedintoamassmovement withtenmillionmembersuntilitwasforbiddenandstruckdowninthedeclarationofmartiallaw ofDecember1981. 40 Solidarno ć andtheaforementionedintellectualswouldremainactiveinthe underground and new groups would come to existence in its surroundings, such as the opposition group FreedomandPeace - WiP -, that consistedof conscientious objectors that rejectedtheobligatoryvowof loyaltyto the Soviet Unioninthe Polisharmy. Its engagement wentbeyondpeaceandnationalliberationandalsocomprisedhumanrightsandenvironmental issues. 41 Also Charta 77 remained, despite repression, active during the eighties. Some of its internationallymostimportanttextswerethoseaimedattheWesternpeacemovement,suchas the Prague Appeal of 1984 andHavel’s ‘Anatomyof a reticence’, in which he explainedthe CentralEasternEuropeanreservationtowardsthesocialistpropagandaissuepeaceandutopian thinking in general. 42 Charta on the other hand propagated the indivisibility of internal and

36 Timmer, VomAufbruch ,39,41,46.Falk, TheDilemmas ,40.RobertSharlet,‘Varietiesofdissentandregularitiesof repressionintheEuropeancommuniststates:anoverview’,in:Curry, Dissent ,1-19,p.8.Adams,‘Charter77’,219, 236.Bernhard, Theorigins ,9-13.Olivo, Creating ,11-14,30. 37 Miedema,Degeometrievoorbij. 38 Skilling, Charter77 ,97-99,114-120.Skilling, Samizdat ,11-14,21-22,44-46.BugajskiandPollack, East Eusopean FaultLines ,98-99,227-228.Falk, TheDilemmas ,42-43,92-95.Bernhard, Theorigins ,147-150. 39 Ibidem,88-91.ChartistZdenekMlynarin:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,191.DeWeydenthal,‘Thecharacter’, 147,149.Curry,‘Polishdissent’,156.Adams,‘Charter77’,221-222,228,233. 40 Falk, TheDilemmas ,45-56.Sonntag,‘Poland’,9-12,17-18. 41 ‘FreedomandPeace:DeclarationofPrinciples’, AcrossFrontiers:forsolidarity-eastandwest 2(1986)spring,2-5. ‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte.ZurArbeitderpolnischenGruppeWolno ć iPokój-Freiheitund Frieden’,RHGWT08.Skilling, Samizdat ,214-215. 42 VáclavHavel, The anatomy of areticence : Eastern EuropeandissidentsandthepeacemovementintheWest (Stockholm1985) 6-18.Skilling, Samizdat ,63-64.

13 externalhumanrights,whichconflictedwiththedominantopinionofthepeacemovementthat peaceshouldbeattainedfirstbeforeinternalissuessuchashumanrightsanddemocracycouldbe addressed. 43 ThecontactswiththeWestwereveryimportanttokeepthepressureontheregime. Internationalrecognitionwasanimportantmeansofprotectionagainsttheregime. 44 InPolanditwouldbeapoliticsofcompromisesandroundtabletalksthatwouldleadto thepartlyfreeelectionsofthe4 th ofJune1989,inwhichthecommunistsforthefirsttimein fortyyearsintheEasternbloclostanelection.Czechoslovakiawouldremainarepressivesociety upuntillatein1989.CzechoslovakiaandtheGDR,twocountriesthathadforyearsbeensimilar intheirhard-line,repressivefearforchanges,bothweresubjecttoawaveofdemonstrationsand wentdowninavelvetrevolutioninsteadoftheconciliatorypathofthePolish. 45 Inafewyears moreover,bothartificiallycreatedcountrieshadceasedtoexist.

OppositioninEastGermany:exceptionalcaseGDR Despitethediversityoftheoppositioninitsneighbouringcountries,theoppositionintheGDR canstillbeseenasaclearexceptiontothedevelopmentsinCentralEasternEurope.Ashasbeen ascertainedbefore,EastGermanoppositionwasexceptionalincomparisontoitsneighbouring countries because of the late appearance of opposition in general andespeciallyhuman rights activism. There were however more features that set the GDR opposition apart fromthat in PolandandCzechoslovakia,suchasthelateemergenceofsamizdatpublications-anoriginally Russianword,whichmeans‘selfpublishinghouse’-andthecontinuingbeliefinthereformability of socialism. In the same year that KOR changed its name and strategyand Charta 77 was established, the most important star at the East German oppositional firmament was Rudolf BahrowhopublishedhisreformsocialistideasintheFRG,forwhichhewasimprisonedand releasedintotheFRG.ReformsocialistideasindeedremainedstrongintheGDR.Joppkeeven speaksabouttheturnagainstsocialismandutopiatowardshumanrightsactivismas‘aninsight thatfailedtocomeinEastGermany’. 46 These oppositional strategies did not fail to come entirely, but came with considerable delay.GDRoppositioniststhatalreadyintheeightiescloselyfollowedCentralEasternEuropean developmentssuchasGerdandUlrikePoppeandLudwigMehlhornadvocatetheideaofakind

43 Skilling, Samizdat ,60-61.BugajskiandPollack, EastEuropeanFaultLines ,105. 44 Ibidem,105-106. 45 Bernhard, Theorigins ,17-23.Falk, TheDilemmas ,56-58,103-107. 46 RainerDeppe,HelmutDubielandUlrichRodel,‘Einleitung’,in:RainerDeppe,HelmutDubielandUlrichRodel ed., DemokratischerUmbruchinOsteuropa (Frankfurt1991)7-24,p.19.Geisel, AufderSuche ,62.DieterRink,‘Ausreiser, Kirchengruppen,KulturoppositionundReformer.ZuDifferenzenundGemeinsamkeiteninOppositionund WiderstandinderDDRinden70erund80erJahren’,in:PollackandRinked., ZwischenVerweigerung ,54-77,p.54. Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,vii-viii,xi,69-70,107.Torpey, Intellectuals,socialism ,ix-x.Jander,‘DiebesondereRolle’, 953-954.Olivo, Creating ,61-62.

14 of Verspätungstheorie , according to which the opposition in the GDR in manyrespects had a similar development to that in Central Eastern Europe, onlysome seven to ten years later. 47 OtherauthorsrejecttheexceptionalconstellationoftheEastGermanoppositionentirely,such as the absolute prominence of the desire to preserve socialismandthe GDR. Theyhowever generally only speak about some specific groups in the late eighties, when indeed several exceptionalgroupsabandonedthereformsocialistidea.Accordingtooneoftheseauthorsthe EastGermansearchfora‘thirdway’wasnosearchforanintermediateformbetweensocialism andcapitalismbutforanalternativetoallexistingformsofgovernment.Thecontinuingpositive referencestosocialismshould,accordingtoKarstenTimmer,notbeunderstoodas‘Visionder angestrebten Gesellschaft, sondern als pragmatischer Kompromiß hinsichtlich der denkbaren Veränderungen.’ 48 Either way, socialismremainedan important point of reference in the East German opposition and human rights and democratisation only developed into important oppositionalissuesinthemideighties. OfcourseconsequentlytheoppositionalpractiseintheGDRdevelopeddifferentlyfrom thatinitsneighbouringcountries.Exceptfortheuprisingof1953theGDRhadnotknownany majoroppositionalevents,andeventhatonedidnotformapointofreferenceorcontinuityfor theEastGermanopposition.Itratherledtomoreresignationanddiscouragementthanasan incentive to oppositional behaviour. Due to the tabu that existed on the issue the younger generationsweremoreoverneverfullyinformedabouttheevents. 49 The‘modern’kindofEast Germanoppositiondidnotcentrearoundthe‘CentralEasternEuropean’andregime-unfriendly issueofhumanrightsbutaroundthe‘WesternEuropean’peaceanddisarmamentthemethatwas alsooneoftheregime’sfavouritetopics.Actually,thecontrastbetweentheemphasistheregime putonpeaceanddisarmamentinitsforeignpolicyandthegreatmeasureofmilitarizationinside the GDR was one of the incentives to the establishment of alarge peace movement in East Germany. TheEastGermanpeacemovementcameintoexistenceinthechurch,where,despite the accommodation with the regime in the late sixties, oppositional potential and peace engagementhadexistedfordecades.Althoughpeaceactivism,suchastherelativelysuccessful protestsagainstthedraftofChristianconscientiousobjectors,andlocalpeacegroupshadexisted since the 1960s, the issue reallygained momentum in the late 1970s. As the regime triedto

47 InterviewLudwigMehlhorn,11March2008,Berlin.InterviewGerdPoppe,27March2008,Berlin.UlrikePoppe, ‘“FreiheitistimmerdieFreitheitderAndersdenkenden.”OppositionundProtestinderDDR’,in:Franz-Josef HutterandCarstenTessmered., DieMenschenrechteinDeutschland.GeschichteundGegenwart (München1997)239-252,p. 251.LudwigMehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruchinOst-undMitteleuropaundseineBedeutungfürdie BürgerbewegunginderDDR’,in:DeutscherBundestaged., MöglichkeitenundFormen2 ,1409-1436,p.1421. 48 RainerEckert,‘DasProgrammeinerdemokratischenRevolution.DebattenderDDR-Oppositionindenradix- Blättern1987-1989’, DeutschlandArchiv 32(1999)no.5,733-779,pp.773,779.Timmer, VomAufbruch ,42,50,63,71- 73. 49 Lutz, DissidentenundBürgerbewegung, 101-102,153.Neubert, Geschichte ,89-90.

15 introduce Wehrkundeunterricht toEastGermanschoolsaprotestmovementinthechurchcame into existence, that institutionalised ever more by the organisation of seminars and umbrella organisations,suchasthe Friedenswerkstatt and FriedenKonkret ,theintroductionoftheswordsto ploughsharessymbolandindividualcontactstotheWesternpeacemovement.Thisclosenessto the Western peace movement turnedout negativelyas in November 1983 the fearedNATO- double-trackdecisionwasconfirmedbytheFRG Bundestag ,whichwasagreatbacklashnotonly fortheWestbutalsotheEastGermanpeacemovement.TheremarkableclosenessalsoledEast German activists to take over leftwing, pro-socialist ideas that circulatedin the West German peacemovement. 50 Thepeacemovementoftheearlyeightieshadbeenoftremendousimportance,notonly becauseitformedthecradleoftheenvironmental,humanrightsandcontinuingpeacegroupsof the later eighties, but also because for the first time the separated Christian and - mainly conspirative-leftwingintellectualoppositionunited.Thisismostclearlyshowninoneofthe mostimportanttextsofthepeacemovement,theBerlinAppeal,whichwassignedbyprominent Christiansandthemostimportantdissidentsocialistofall,RobertHavemann.Olivostressesthe similaritiesofthisdocumentwiththePolishoppositioninitsdirectionnotonlyattheregime, butalsoatthepeople.Probablyevenmorestrikinghowever,wasthatthedocument,beyondthe regular demands of the peace movement, containedthe boldproposal to withdrawthe allied troopsfromGermanyandguarantytheirnon-interference. 51 ThefactthattheoppositionintheGDRcentredaroundthepeaceissueinsteadofhuman rightsisoneofthefirst strikingexceptionsoftheGDRopposition.WhileinCentralEastern Europethepeaceissue-oneofthepropagandathemesoftheEasternBlock-waswatchedwith scepticismandapeacemovementcameintoexistenceratherlate,intheGDRitwastheissue around which the opposition crystallised. The geopolitical situation of the GDR might have played a role here: ‘An der Nahtstelle zwischen den beiden sich hochgerüstet gegenüber- stehendenBlöckenwarmöglicherweise die Kriegsgefahr allgegenwärtiger’,statedformer peace activist Ulrike Poppe in 1997. Also Joppke states that the fear for a nuclear war and the convictionthatneveragainawarshouldstartfromGermansoilwasnowhereasgreatasinthe twoGermanies.Itwasherewhereapossiblewarwouldreachitsmosttragicform:withadivided

50 Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,71.HubertusKnabe,‘WiderstandundOppositionindensechzigerundsiebziger Jahren’,in:DeutscherBundestaged., MöglichkeitenundFormen1 ,76-88,pp.78-83.WolfgangRüddenklau, Störenfried. DDR-Opposition1986-1989.MitTextenausden“Umweltblättern” (Berlin1992,2 nd revisededition)28-32,51.Gerd Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklunginternationalerVerbindungen’,349-377,pp.351-352.InterviewMehlhorn.U. Poppe,“Freiheitistimmer”,251.Pollack, PolitischerProtest ,96.EckhardJesse,‘OppositionelleBestrebungeninden achtzigerJahrenundihreRepräsentanten’,Jesse, EineRevolution ,257-324,p.270.Olivo, Creating ,65-66,81. 51 Ibidem,68-69.Neubert, Geschichte ,408-409.

16 people on two sides of the combatlines. Indeedthe peace movement in the GDR hadclose similaritiestoitscounterpartintheFRG. 52 Thechoiceforpeaceinsteadofhumanrights‘underscoresthemaintenanceofrevisionism in the East German opposition scene,’ according to Joppke. Instead of human rights - the regime’s‘Achilles’heel’-thepeaceissuewasaddressed.Authorshavefounddifferentreasonsfor thisadherencetorevisionism.Atthebasisofmostofthisstandstheexceptionalstatusofthe GDR as country and deficient nation and Germany’s extraordinary history. East Germany’s statusascountrymadeoutofhalfanation,madeitimpossibletorefertoanationalframework. TheexistenceofanationalidentitytofallbackuponwasanimportantincentiveinotherEastern bloc countries, such as Poland. Since the GDR was defined nationallynot byits culture or language,whichitsharedwiththeFRG,butbyitspoliticalsystem,rejectionofsocialismwould meanrejectionoftheGDRitself.Theoppositionoftheeightieswasmainlymadeupoutofthe generationthatgrewupinthesixtiesandafter.TheyhadnomemoriesofaGermanythatwas not the GDR and therefore felt no longing for it. Reunification or the German question in generalwerenoissuetothem,sincebothwerealmostimpossibletoimagine.53 AlsotheSEDwasawareofthefragilepositionoftheGDR.ItturnedtheGDRintooneof thestrictestcountrieseastoftheironcurtain:‘DiePsychologiederbelagertenFestungmitdem TrojanischenPferdWest-BerlininderMitteerklärtteilweisedieideologischeVerbohrtheitder Führungsschicht,’ concludes GyörgyDalos. According to Günter Minnerup this feeling even went beyond the hardliners at the top: ‘Die durch den Kalten Krieg (…) generierte “Belagerungsmentalität” hatte auchdie kritische Teile der Partei undder Intelligenz ergriffen’. FromtheseventiesonreferencestoGermanunitydisappearedfromthepublicdiscourseandthe GDR nation was defined by its socialist ideology. The knowledge that without its socialist legitimation, virtuallynothingdistinguishedthe GDR from the FRG, and without the Soviet UnionandtheWarsawPactithadnochancetosurvive,turnedtheGDRintooneofthestrictest andmostobedientEasternBlocstates.Everythreadofreformposedanexistentialdangertothe regime. Consequently,there was verylittle spacefor oppositional activity. This fear of reform

52 U.Poppe,“Freiheitistimmer”,251.Havel,The anatomyofareticence ,5-11.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’, 1421.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,354.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,71,74,100. 53 Ibidem,39-40,187,190,198-199,201.MartinGutzeit,‘WiderstandundOppositionindeachtzigerJahren.Von derFormierungderOppositionbiszumStirzderSED-Opposition’,in:DeutscherBundestaged., Möglichkeitenund Formen1, 235-245,p.238.Jander,‘DiebesondereRolle’,953.U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel”,266.Flam, Mosaicof Fear ,157.Lutz, DissidentenundBürgerbewegung ,14.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,5,79-80.JanFaktor,‘Intellektuelle OppositionundalternativeKulturinderDDR’, AusPolitikundZeitgeschichte 44(1994)B10/94,30-37,p.31.Ludwig Mehlhorn,‘Berlin-Warschau’,in:HubertusKnabeed., AufbruchineineandereDDR.ReformerundOppositionellezur ZukunftihresLandes (ReinbeckbeiHamburg1989)171-177,p.174.MartinJander,‘DerProtestgegendieBiermann- Ausbürgerung–StimulansderOpposition’,in:Henkeetal., Widerstand ,281-294,p.288.HirschinLüke,Die Initiative,115.Fehr, Unabhängige Öffentlichkeit,34.Olivo, Creating,63.

17 even drove the SED into revolt towards the Soviet ‘Big Brother’ as suddenlyreforms were propagatedfromabovebyMichaelGorbachev. 54 TheGermanquestionwasnotonlytaboointhepropagandaoftheregime,butalsointhe EastGermanopposition.AccordingtoprominentoppositionistssuchasWolfgangRüddenklau andGerdPoppetheGermanquestionwasonlydiscussedonincentivesfromabroad,oreven notatall.IninteractionwithCentralEasternEuropeangroupshowever,theissuewasdiscussed bysome, such as in the circles aroundLudwigMehlhorn who initiatedthe InitiativeAbsagean Praxis und Prinzip der Abgrenzung (Initiative APPA). Even he however untill late in 1989 kept severedoubtsaboutaswiftGermanunity. 55 Anotheraspectthathamperedthedevelopmentofanoutrightanti-socialistoppositionwas thefactthattheEastGermanoppositionhadnodemocratic,oractuallynohistoryatalltorefer back to. ‘When East Germans looked back, theysawa nation wipedout in total moral and militarydefeat’,ishowJoppkedescribesthesituation.ThisagaincontrastswithCentralEastern Europethatnotonlyhadanational,butalsoahistoricaland,incaseofCzechoslovakia,evena democraticframeworkinwhichtoplacetheiroppositionalactivities.Insteadofofferingaheroic exampleoranationalidentitytolookbackon,Germanrecenthistoryineverywaydiscredited nationalismasapossiblecounter-discoursetosocialismandofferedapeopleusedtoobedience andlack of democracy. Some opposition members even sawthe occupation andpartition of Germanyasrighteouspunishmentfortheirguiltorthatoftheirfathers. 56 Theregimeofcourse,hadhadthesameproblemtocopewith.IncontrasttotheFRGthe GDR choose to break radicallywith the past and to opt for re-education and virulent anti- fascism.TheGDRwasthereforeestablishedasanantifascistsocialiststatebyformerprisoners andexilesoftheThirdReich.ThiscombinationofantifascismandutopianismmadetheGDR attractivetotheintellectualsthathadfledHitlerandmanyofthemconsciouslychoosealifein theGDR.Mostoftheseintellectualsremainedcaughtintheircriticalloyaltytowardstheregime andneverturnedtorealoppositionalbehaviour,althoughtheyweremorethanonceinvitedto dosobytheopposition.Alsotoyoungeroppositionmembershowever,theantifascistidentity

54 Minnerup,‘PolitischeOpposition’,71-72.GyörgyDalos,‘DerpolitischeUmbruchinOst-undMitteleuropaund seineBedeutungfürdieBürgerbewegunginderDDR’,in:DeutscherBundestaged., MöglichkeitenundFormen1 ,540- 557,p.547.Weißhuhn,‘Menschenrechte’,250.Maier, Dissolution ,121-122. 55 Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,13.Neubert, Geschichte ,661,681.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,355.Ludwig Mehlhorn,‘DieDDR-OppositionunddienationaleFrageindenachtzigerJahren’,in:NeubertandEisenfeld, Macht. Ohnmacht, 183-188,pp.183,185-188.Eckert,‘DasProgramm’, 775.Mehlhorn,‘Berlin-Warschau’,171.Geisel, Auf derSuche ,128-129.Jander,‘DiebesondereRolle’,953-954.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,203. 56 Ibidem,ix,39,191,212.Flam, MosaicofFear, 157.Lutz, DissidentenundBürgerbewegung ,14.BärbelBohleyin:‘Von derFormierungderOppositionbiszumSturzderSED-Diktatur.Zeitzeugen’,in:DeutscherBundestag, Möglichkeiten undFormen ,245-306,p.306.Mehlhorn,‘Berlin-Warschau’,177.WolfgangTemplin,‘Bemerkungenzurpolitischen OrientierunginderFriedensbewegung(1987)’,in:Kowalczuk, Freiheit ,157-160,p.160.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism , 5.

18 madetheGDRthebetteralternativetotheFRG,whichwasrepresentedasnothavingentirely broken with the national socialist past. Besides that the sufferingof the SED leaders andthe Soviet ‘liberators’ duringthe Hitler period, still made it difficult to resort to total opposition. According to Mehlhorn the GDR opposition never entirely emancipated itself from the antifascistmyth.ThesuccessofantifascismexplainsanotherstrikingfeatureoftheEastGerman oppositional scene: the absence of prominent intellectuals andother leaders in their ranks, in contrast to the major role of famous intellectuals in Polish and Czechoslovak opposition movements. 57 Indeedthefewprominentintellectualsthathademergedduringtheseventies,suchasthe Havemann,Bahro,andthesinger-songwriterWolfBiermann,allremainedconvincedsocialists whosawtheGDRasthebetteralternativetotheFRG.Stilltheyappearedtoodangeroustothe regime:BahroandBiermannwereexiledtotheFRGinthelateseventies.Inthecaseofthelatter thisevencausedareactionfromthe‘criticallyloyal’intellectualeliteandbecamealandmarkin the oppositional historyof East Germany, although these intellectuals would soon return to unshakableloyaltyagain.Havemannwasputunderhousearrest.Hediedin1982,shortlyafterhe had sided with the peace movement in the influential ‘Berlin Appeal’. 58 After the death of Havemann however, no newprominent intellectual would take lead in the peace movement. Appeals to critical intellectuals such as ChristaWolf andStefan Heymremaineduseless: they remainedloyaltotheSEDandtheantifascistmyth.Thepeacemovementwascarriedbywhat Joppkecalls‘ayoungergenerationofpeculiarlynamelessintellectuals’. 59 ‘Die Tabuisierungder “deutschen Frage”, die Aufrechterhaltungdes Feindbildes “BRD“ unddiezynischeManipulationmitdenhistorischberechtigtendeutschenSchuldgefühlenhatdie Entfaltung einer politischen Opposition in der DDR unvergleichbar mehr erschwert als die tatsächlicheundpotentielleRepressalien’,isthestrongconclusionoftheHungarianoppositionist Dalos. 60 It was especiallytheexceptional situationof theGDR as peculiar coldwar construction thatbroughttheGDRoppositionistsclosertotheirregimethanthecolleaguesinCentralEastern Europe.StillanotheraspectoftheGDR’sgeopoliticalstatusseverelyhamperedthedevelopment

57 ibidem,5,8,79-80.Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,71,72,76-77.WolfgangTemplin,‘Antikommunistische oppositioninderDDRundinPolen’,in:Kerskietal., ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft?, 167-175,p.170.Joppke, East GermanDissidents ,ix,31-33,185,192,194-196.UlrikePoppe,‘“GesperrtfürsämtlichenReiseverkehrbiszum 31.12.1999”’,in:Jesse, EineRevolution ,209-221,p.212.WolfgangEngler,‘Stellungen,Stellungnahmen,Legenden.Ein ostdeutscherErrinnerungsversuch’,in:Deppe,Dubiel,Rödel, DemokratischerUmbruch ,48-75,p.58.Mehlhornin: “DasfreieWort”,133.Geisel, AufderSuche ,147.Olivo, Creating ,63. 58 Ibidem,65-66.Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,73.Geisel, AufderSuche ,142,Templin,‘Nichtnur’,111.Jander, ‘DerProtest’,283-287.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,65-70. 59 Ibidem,72,200.U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel”,255.Flam, MosaicofFear ,198.Jander,‘DerProtest’,282,285, 287.Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,76-77.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,79. 60 Dalos,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,547-548.

19 of amore radical opposition.Due to the fact thatthe Germannationhadonlyrecentlybeen dividedover two ideologicallyadverse countries, the FRG still appearedas alinguisticallyand culturallysimilaralternativetotheGDR.ComparedtotherestofCentralEasternEurope,inthe GDRthesmallestemotionalthresholdtoemigratetotheWestexisted.Forthosewhodidnot believeinsocialismorthepossibilityofchangeintheGDRatall,themoredesirablestatewas onlya border away. Although emigration to FRG was no easyprocess, still manychose this optionanditfeltasaseriousdrainofpotentialmoreradicaloppositiontothoseoppositionists thatstayedbehind.Inthelightofthis‘selectionprocess’thesocialistandreformistnatureofthe EastGermanoppositionandthelackofoppositionalcontinuityarecertainlynosurprisingfacts. This process was partlyconsciouslystimulated bythe regime bydepriving undesirable GDR citizensoftheircitizenshipandbysellingpoliticalprisonerstotheFRG. 61 Prominentexamples areWolfBiermann,whosecitizenshipwastakenfromhimwhileonconcertintheFRG,andthe Jena peace activist RolandJahn, who was forciblysent over the border in a train toilet. The regimeusedemigrationoflargegroupsasasafetyvalvetogetridofunwantedprotest,suchas aftertheBiermann Ausbürgerung in1976andin1984. 62 AnothereffectoftheclosenessoftheFRGanditsWestBerlinenclavewasthepossibility toreceiveWesternmediaintheGDR.Besidesthat,FRGpublicationsofWesternandEastern literaturecouldbesmuggledintotheGDRwhereitcouldeasilybedistributedwithouthavingto be translated and reprinted. Furthermore, East German opposition members often found a readilylisteningearinWesternjournalistsandcouldspreadtheirmessagetotheWestandthe East through West German television. Eventuallythe Western mediaalso provedto have an importantprotectivefunctionfortheopposition.Western,alsespeciallyFRG,mediaattention, which in the GDR was always higher than in the rest of Central Eastern Europe, couldbe a directinfluenceontheseverityofrepression.Westernattentionforexampleplayedanimportant roleinthereleaseofBärbelBohleyandUlrikePoppeandtheothertwofoundingmembersof FrauenfürdenFrieden :agroupwithstronginternationalcontacts,in1983.Oppositionmembers consciouslyusedthemomentsinwhichFRGattentionwasfocussedontheGDR,suchasthe firstofficialvisitofHoneckertotheFRGin1987,duringwhichtheOlofPalmePeaceMarch, the first oppositional demonstration, took place. These initial advantages turned into a

61 U.Poppe,“Freiheitistimmer”,251.Faktor,‘IntellektuelleOpposition’,31.Olivo, Creating ,62-63.Minnerup, ‘PolitischeOpposition’,72.Buckingham,‘Freedomtothink’,57.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,8.Templin, ‘Antikommunistischeopposition’,170.InterviewmehlhornNotallauthorsagreewiththisexit-thesis.HelenaFlam ontheonesidestatesthatnotallthosewhoemigratedwerepotentialoppositionists-whichiscertainlytrue-and thatalsomanyPolesemigrated.ThedifferencebetweenPolandandtheGDRlay,accordingtoher,intheprotective ‘lifeworld’ofhonourandresponsibilitytowardsthenationthatthePolishoppositioncreatedandwhichworkedasa brakeonemigration.Flam, MosaicofFear ,8-10,102-103,148,157,159,161. 62 Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,23-24,33,50.

20 disadvantage regarding the coming to existence of samizdat publications, which was severely delayedintheGDRincomparisontoCentralEasternEurope,partlyduetothisalreadyexisting ersatz publicsphere.TheWesternmediawereafarreaching,butcertainlynoobjectivemedium, ofwhichchoicesandavailabilityonedidnotwanttobedependent.Itcouldnotbeasubstitute forownmeansofinformingandcommunicatingandthereforefromthemideightiesonseveral oppositiongroupsdecidedthatindependentGDRinternalmediawerenecessaryandstarteda samizdatpress.TheWesternmedia,thatontheonehandturnedtheEastGermanpublicinto thebestinformedpeopleeastoftheironcurtain,ontheotherhandhadaparalysingeffectby keepingthepopulationintheillusionthatthiswasenoughtoescapeoroutsmarttheregime.A largepartoftheGDRpopulation‘emigrated’totheFRGintheeveningandwerekeptinthe illusiontohavearealisticviewonwhathappenedintheWest. 63 Asthepeacemovementmainlystartedinthechurch,sodidthesamizdatpress.Allmeans ofprintingandprintingmaterialwerehighlysupervisedbythestate.Thechurchhoweverhad accesstoitsownprintingmachines,andcouldusealegalloopholethatallowedthemtoprint textsfortheirownuse.Consequentlyonlyfewpublications-mostlyartisticorIFMsamizdat- appearedwithouttheprotectingprint‘NurzuminnerkirchlichenGebrauch’. 64 Alsoinotherfields thechurchturnedouttobemoreorlessfertilesoilforoppositionalactivities.Manyofthepeace groupsand-later-environmentalgroupsandtheinterregionalumbrellaorganisationssuchas FriedenKonkret werestronglychurch-bound.Onlyfewgroupsdistancedthemselvesfromchurch protectionandvirtuallynonefunctionedwithoutanyuseofchurchstructuresatall.Manycallthe church acrystallisingpoint for the opposition. The church couldplaysuch an important role becauseitwasgrantedarelativedegreeoffreedominallitsworkings.Thisfreedomhowever, hadtobeusedcarefullyandthereforethedifferentchurchlevelsfromthebasistothetopoften swungbackandforthfromsympathyfortheregimeandtheoppositionalgroupsordisagreed aboutwhichsidetosupport.Thechurch’relationshipwiththeregimehadbecomeclearerafterit had reached an accommodation with it in the late sixties, which proclaimed a ‘church in socialism’.Thishoweverwouldnotpreventtheoppositionalactivityatthebasisintheseventies andeighties. This ambivalent approach causeddifferent reactions in the oppositional groups. Attitudes varied widely from true religious engagement to opportunistic use of church

63 U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel”,251-252,255.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,93,103-104,107.Mehlhornand Weißhuhnin:“DasfreieWort”,112,120,128.FromtheWestevensometimesradioprogrammeswereespecially directedattheGDR:ibidem,40-41.HubertusKnabe,‘OppositionineinemhalbenLand.ZurInterdependenz politischenWiderspruchsinbeidendeutschenStaaten’,in:NeubertandEisenfelded., Macht,Ohnmacht ,159-160,pp. 165-166.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,38,111.HubertusKnabe,‘“Samisdat”-Gegenöffentlichkeitinden80erJahren’,in: Kuhrt, Opposition ,299-314,p.300.Fricke,‘Dimensionen’,32-33.Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition ,163.Weißhuhn, ‘Menschenrechte’,254-255.Flam, MosaicofFear ,118.Kowalczuk,‘Von“Aktuell“’,31,37,39. 64 Ibidem,21-22,77,81,100.Knabe,“Samisdat”,302,306.

21 possibilities,fromcritiqueonchurchaffairstoperfectobedience.Incaseofthe KirchevonUnten discontentedreligiousengagementevenledtotheestablishmentofanewoppositionalgroup. 65 The protestant churchin the GDR was, besides thecatholic churchinPoland, the only institution with such an equal position in respect to the state andso muchfree space. In the GDRhowever,thechurchwaslessindependent,moreregimefriendlyandhadlessmobilising potential or ambitions than the church in Poland. It functionedas a kindof buffer between regimeandsociety,whichsometimestoodontheone,andsometimesontheotherside. 66 The opposition in the GDR successively centred around different cities. The peace movement first gainedmomentumin Jena: the cityof Matthias Domaschk andRolandJahn. Approachingthemid1980sEast-Berlinbecamemoreandmoreimportantintheoppositional world.OnlyinthelateeightiesastrongoppositionalmovementwouldgrowinLeipzig,which wouldbecomethesceneofthelargeMondaydemonstrationsof1989. 67 Alsothematicallyashift isvisible.Fromthepeacethemeinthelateseventiesandearlyeighties,tothehumanrightsand environmentissueinthemideightiesandaheightenedattentionforthe Ausreise questioninthe later1980s.ThisledtothecreationofhumanrightsgroupsinBerlinandLeipzigin1986and 1987,tocreationofthe Umweltbibliothek (UB)inBerlinin1986andinothercitiestheyearsafter andagrowingtensionbetweenoppositionand Ausreise inthelatereighties,especiallyinBerlin. 68 OneofthelaststrikingfeaturesoftheoppositiontheGDRwasthewayitwasbuiltup. ContrarytotheoppositioninPolandandCzechoslovakiatheoppositionintheGDRwasonly madeupoutoftheyoungergenerationsthatcametoageinthelatersixtiesandafter.Thiswas thegenerationthathadnoaccesstothejobstakenbythebuild-upgenerationshortlyafterthe war and it had hardly any elder oppositionist to look up to because for regime-dissenters emigration hadbeen fairlyeasybefore the building of the Wall in 1961. The age of the IFM members lay between 20 and 45, with 35 as the average, according to the estimates of the membersthemselves.Againhowever,havinggrownupintheGDRandwithoutanymemories

65 UlrikePoppe,‘DaskritischePotentialderGruppeninKircheundGesellschaft(1988)’,in:DetlefPollacked., Die LegitimitätderFreiheit.PolitischalternativeGruppeninderDDRunterdemDachderKirche (Frankfurt1990)63-97,p.66-67, 77.Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,60.Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,216,305,308.Maier, Dissolution ,172. KonradH.Jarausch, TheRuschtoGemanUnity (NewYork,Oxford1994)36.Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,225, 255-262.Neubert, Geschichte ,30.Templin,‘Bemerkungen’,159. 66 U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel”,253.Dalos,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,547-458.U.Poppein:‘Vonder Formierung’,258.Minnerup,‘PolitischeOpposition’,72.Dale, PopularProtest ,103-104,106.Fehr, Unabhängige Öffentlichkeit ,278,310. 67 Ibidem,236. 68 Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,68-69.Maier, Dissolution ,172.Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt ,504.

22 of a unifiedor even a democratic Germanyas an older oppositionist might have had, it was difficultnottogetstuckintheGDRself-conceptionoftheSED. 69 Itwashoweveronlyaverysmallpartofthisyoungergenerationthatwaspushedintothe roleofopposition.ThisnumericalweaknessoftheoppositionwasnoexceptionintheEastern Bloc,accordingtoJoppke.EspeciallytheoppositionalsceneinCzechoslovakiawascomparable to that in the GDR, although this often surprisedGDR oppositionists that hadlookedupto Charta 77 for years. This largelyghettoisedoutlookof the opposition was noticed, at least in retrospect,byIFMmemberssuchasBärbelBohley,WolfgangTemplinandUlrikePoppeand concernedthem.Thefactthatalmostallofthemwereoutsiders,blockedoutofsocietydueto their wayof livingandthe successful isolation by the regime, made themloose contact with societyandinaccessibletosociety. 70 WhatdistinguishedthiskindofoppositionfromPolandand Czechoslovakia was not so much its isolation but the individual nature of the oppositional activityandconsiderations.Oneofitsmanifestationswastheextremegrassrootsanddivided formtheoppositionintheGDRtook.Noleadershiporevenrepresentativeswereacceptedand theoppositionistsremainedshatteredoverdifferentgroupsandissues,veryunlikethecentringof oppositionalactivityaround Charta77 and Solidarno ć asintheGDR’sneighbouringcountries. 71

HumanrightsinCentralEasternEurope TheEasternBlochadnoeasyrelationwithhumanrightsandtheinternationalcovenantsthat guaranteedthem. It sawhuman rights as an internal issue andoften stressedthe sovereignty principle in respect to human rights. Several socialist states had even belonged to the few countriesabstainingvotestotheuniversaldeclarationofhumanrightsin1948.Alsoincontentit laid its emphasis differentlythan the Western countries. Instead of stressing liberal, political ‘freedomrights’,itfocussedonthesocialeconomicalrightswherethesocialistsystemderivedits legitimacyfrom.DuringthesixtiesandearlyseventieshumanrightswerestillseenintheGDRas aWestern invention, which was onlyuseful as ameans to criticise capitalist societies. Also in partsoftheleftwingWesttheideaexistedthathumanrightswerenothingmorethanaweapon

69 Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,201.Flam, MosaicofFear ,123,126,133.Gutzeit,‘Widerstand’,238.Weißhuhn, ‘Menschenrechte’,253-254.Flam,‘Dieporöse’,149.BärbelBohleyandWernerFischerin:Findeis,etal., Die Entzauberung ,51,101. 70 Bohleyin:ibidem,51.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,185.Minnerup,‘PolitischeOpposition’,73.Geisel, Aufder Suche ,58,208.KlausWolfram,‘DDR-Oppositionvor1989’,in:BerndGehrkeandWolfgangRüddenklaued., …das wardochnichtunsereAlternative.DDR-OppositionellezehnJahrenachderWende (Münster1999)24-43,p.42.Templin, ‘Nichtnur’,116.U.Poppe,“Gesperrt“,214.Flam,‘Dieporöse’,148-149.TemplininLüke,DieInitiative,110.Flam, MosaicofFear ,97-98. 71 Ibidem,101-102,122,124,197-198.Lutz, Dissidentenund Bürgerbewegung,151,158.Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit , 392.Dale, Popular protest,116-117.Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,37.Templin,‘Bemerkungen’,157.

23 in Cold War rhetoric. From the mid seventies on, due to growing détente and international recognition of the GDR, human rights however became more and more important to the internationalrelationsandimageoftheSEDregime.In1975theGDRsignedtheHelsinkiFinal Actandin1974itratifiedtheUNcovenantsoncivicandpoliticalandonsocialandeconomical rightshadsignedin1966. 72 Human rights could not be seen as a mere cynical propaganda weapon of the West anymore.Theregimethereforenowreactedonaccusationsofhumanrightsviolationswithamix ofcounter-allegationsandpresentinganownconceptionofwhathumanrightsactuallymeant.It was arguedthat the socialist bloc alreadyhadthe most progressive societies in which human rightshadbeenestablished.Thiswasinspiredbythebeliefthatsocialandeconomicalrightswere more important thanindividual political rights. Because this went entirelyagainst the Western conception of human rights, on the international level the GDR stressed the equality and indivisibilityof politicalandsocial rights. The Soviet bloc oftenreproachedthe West foronly focussingon political rights andnot payingenough attention to their own home andjobless. AnotherEasternblocstrategywaswhatGeorgBrunnerdescribesasthefreeinventionofhuman rights.Themostpopularofthesewastherighttopeace,whichwasseenasthebasisofallother humanrights,becauseitconstitutedthebasisoflifeanddeath. 73 ImportantturningpointsintheEasternEuropeanattitudetowardshumanrightswerethe HelsinkiFinalActandtheUNcovenantsofthemidseventies.TheHelsinkiFinalActwasthe resultofmorethanthreeyearsofintensivenegotiationscalledtheConferenceforSecurityand CooperationinEurope(CSCE).ItwassignedinAugust1975by35states.InEasternEuropeit wascelebratedasadiplomaticvictory,sinceitaffirmedthestatusquo,includingthedivisionof Germany.TheWesthowever,hadpressedontheinclusionofa‘thirdbasket’ofhumanrights issues,whichgavetheFinalActa‘unanticipatedboomerangeffect’:‘Itconferredvitallegitimacy on human rights activists throughout the USSR andits satellites andplayeda crucial role in helpingthesystemtoundermineitself,’accordingtoBillBowring.Especiallytheregulationson familyreunificationwereapossibletimebombfortheGDR,althoughtheparticipationinthe processalonealreadyextremelysatisfiedHonecker.TheCSCEhadnoprotectionmechanisms,

72 GeorgBrunner,‘MenschenrechteimKommunismus:IdeologischerAnspruch–politischeWaffe–realesituation’, in:RudolfUertzed., MenschenrechteinOstundWest (Mainz1989)105-127,pp.105,108.EberhardPoppe, Die AllgemeineErklärungderMenschenrechteinderGegenwart.VortragundDiskussionsbeiträgeinderSitzungderKlasse GesellschaftswissenschaftenIderAkademiederWissenschaftenderDDRam7.Dezember1978 (Berlin(E)1979)6,10,17.U. Poppe,“Freiheitistimmer“,252.ErhardNeubert,‘DerKSZE-ProzeßunddieBürgerrechtsbewegunginderDDR’, in:Henke,etal., Widerstand ‚295-308,pp.296-297.Ilko-SaschaKowalczuk,‘KSZE’,in:HansJoachimVeenetal. e.d., LexikonOppositionundWiderstandinderSED-Diktatur (Berlin2000)232-234.Weißhuhn,‘Menschenrechte’,250- 251,258-259.HurstHannum,‘Theuniversaldeclarationofhumanrights’,in:RhonaK.M.SmithandChristienvan denAnker, TheEssentialsofHumanRights (London2005)351-353,pp.352-353. 73 Brunner,‘Menschenrechte’,109,117-119.E.Poppe, DieAllgemeineErklärung ,13,15-17.Neubert,‘DerKSZE- Prozeß’,297.

24 butthesystemoffollow-upconferences,turneditintoadynamicprocess.Ofvitalimportanceto the oppositionists in Eastern European countries was the publication of the Final Act in the officialpress,becausethisliteraturewasfreelyaccessibleandthepossessionofitcouldnotbe prohibited. 74 Another event that both brought international recognition and external human rightsstandardswastheadmittanceoftheGDRandtheFRGtotheUNinSeptember1973. This made them also a member to the 1966 covenants on civil and political rights and on economical, social and cultural rights - a distinction which had never been accepted by the socialist states. These covenants entered into force in 1976, ironically by the ratification of Czechoslovakia. 75 To oppositionists the Helsinki Final Act and the UN covenants were an important incentive.InseveralcountriesHelsinkicommitteeswereestablished.InCzechoslovakiatheend of the CSCE process and the ratification of the human rights covenants coincided and the publicationofbothintheofficialpresswereanimportantimpetustotheemergenceof Charta77 shortlyafter.BothKORand Charta referredoverandoveragaintothehumanrightsstandards bothdocumentsimposed.AndonseveraloccasionsCentralEasternEuropeangroupsaddressed theCSCEfollow-upconferences.AccordingtoChristianDomnitz,Helsinkiwasbeyondabody toappealtoa‘ProjektionsflächefürihreZieleundWünsche’,anidealtobuilthopesaround. 76 ThereactionoftheoppositionintheGDRontheHelsinkiFinalActandthesigningofthe UN covenants was however strikingly less enthusiastic than in Poland and Czechoslovakia. Although legally little changed, on account of the Final Act and covenants a human rights discussionintheGDRcouldnotbeprohibitedanymoreandthepossessionof NeuesDeutschland with the printedHelsinki Final Act couldcertainly not be criminalised. The church especially took up the discussion regarding freedom of religion and consciousness. Grass-roots church groups came into existence that reflectedonhuman rights andalso discussedCentral Eastern Europeaninitiativessuchas Charta77 .Thechurchleadershiphoweverhadmoreproblemswitha freehumanrightsdebateinherranksandwasatthesametimenotsopleasedwiththeeffects theFinalActhadon Ausreisewilligen, whooftensoughtrefugeinthechurch. 77

74 FloribertBaudet, ‘Hetheeftonzeaandacht.’NederlandenderechtenvandemensinOost-EuropaenJoegoslavië,1972-1989 (Amsterdam2001)67-75.BillBowring,‘TheorganisationforsecurityandcooperationinEurope(OSCE)and humanrights’,in:SmithandVandenAnker, TheEssentials ,279-282,pp.279,281(quote).InterviewCarloJordan,5 March2008,Berlin.Neubert,‘DerKSZE-Prozeß’,295.GeoffreyEdwards,‘HumanrightsandBasketIIIissues: areasofchangeandcontinuity’, InternationalAffairs 61(1985)no.4,631-642,p.631,633,636,639-641. 75 ibidem,635.ManfredNowak,‘Theinternationalcovenantsoncivilandpoliticalrightsandoneconomic,social andculturalrights’,in:SmithandVandenAnker,TheEssentials ,193-196,p.194. 76 Edwards,‘Humanrights’,633.Adams,‘Charter77’,221,223-224.Skilling, Samizdat ,55-58.Brunner, ‘Menschenrechte’,112.Domnitz,‘DerTraum’,77-78. 77 Leo,‘KulturelleGegenwelt’,44.Kowalczuk,‘KSZE’,232-233.Neubert, Geschichte ,257-258,323.Neubert,‘Der KSZE-Prozeß’,295,301.U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel”,245,298.BeatricedeGraaf, OverdeMuur . DeDDR,de Nederlandsekerkenendevredesbeweging (Amsterdam2004)76-77.ErhartNeubert,‘Menschenrechte’,in:Veenetal.ed.,

25 Especially those willing to emigrate were quick to make out the possibilities that this adherence to international human rights standards offered. They soon went further than theoretical discussions andchoose the frontal attack. Most famous are the civic initiatives of Pirna andRiesa in which respectively45 and33 GDR citizens signeda petition referringto international human rights standards to demand one’s own emigration, or even only show solidaritywithsomebodyelse’swishtoemigrate.Allsignedwithfullnameandaddress.These initiativesbecameexemplary. 78 In the meanwhile the discussion in the church continued. Marxist, regime-friendly conceptionsofhumanrightsandtheCSCEandUNdeclarationsfacedeachotherhere.Alsothe regime,willingtopushthroughitsownideaofhumanrights,wasnotabsentfromthediscussion. Active supporters of human rights and regime critics such as Joachim Fränkel stimulated an intensive occupation with human rights in the church. Others however, such as later Berlin superintendent Günter Krusche and, even higher upin the church hierarchy, ManfredStolpe, supported a more socialist view on human rights. 79 The church leadership managed, under pressureandwithhelpfromtheSEDandtheMfS,toneutralisethehumanrightsdiscussionsin thechurchinthelateseventiesandearlynineties.Fromnowonhumanrightsaccordingtothe church were the human rights as propagated by the SED. Neubert stressed the important consequences of this giving in to the regime: ‘Zu den gravierenden Verluste kirchlicher Selbstbehauptung gegenüber dem SED-Staat gehörte die politische Neutralisierung der MenschenrechtsdebattedurchdieoffizielleKirche.’ 80 The human rights debate was maybe made politically redundant, but could never be silenced at all. Around the mid eighties the issue was therefore taken up again in the peace movement and carefullyin the church as well. The issue gained momentum in groups that workedin the margins of or even outside the church. The most important of themwas the InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte .Soonmorehumanrightsgroupswouldbeestablished,suchas theactivehumanrightsgroupsinLeipzig.Otherexistinggroupslikethe ArbeitskreisSolidarische Kirche and FrauenfürdenFrieden tookupthehumanrightsissue.Withthegrowingattentionfor human rights also the CSCE Final Act gainednewimportance as point to refer to. In some closelychurch-boundor leftwinggroups, especially in Berlin, the human rights issue however

Lexikon ,256-258,pp.256-257.Knabe,‘Widerstand’,87.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenund Menschenrechte’(1999),172. 78 Fricke, Opposition ,165-166,169-172.‘ZurvollenErlangungderMenschenrechte.Dokumentationüber BürgerrechterinderDDR.PetitionRiesa.GesellschaftfürMenschenrechte,FrankfurtamMain’,RHGTH10. Weißhuhn,‚Menschenrechte’,251.Neubert,‘DerKSZE-Prozeß’,299. 79 Ibidem,302,303-306.DeGraaf, Overdemuur ,77.Neubert, Geschichte ,261-266. 80 Ibidem,356,357(quote).Neubert,‘DerKSZE-Prozeß’,299,397,306.Neubert,‘Menschenrechte’,258.DeGraaf, Overdemuur ,77-78.Kowalczuk,‘KSZE’,233.

26 remainedcontroversial.TheyagreedwithleftwinggroupsintheWestthatpeacewasthemore important issue, whichshouldbe establishedfirst before one couldpayattentionto the more rightwingissuehumanrights.Thiswasevenmorethecaseasinthelatereightieshumanrights wereusedmoreandmoreagainbytheorganising Ausreise movement. 81 Thequestionwherethis revivalofthehumanrightsthemecamefrom,willberesearchedinthenextchapteronthebasis ofthefirstexemplarygroup,theIFM.

II. Mutual contact in Central Eastern Europe Poland,CzechoslovakiaandtheGDRhadasharedhistory,butdefinitelynotaneasyone.As satellitestatesofthesamesuperpowerafterthewarhowever,theywereforcedintofriendship andquietlyhadtoforgetthemutualdifficultiessuchasthememoryoftheGermaninvasionsand the post-war border changes and expulsions. 82 The relationship between the GDR and its neighbouringcountriestothesouthandeastwerenotalwayseasy.Conflictsaboutthestrictness ofpolicyandhardfeelingsaboutPolishandCzechoslovakcontactswiththeFRGappearedagain andagainduringthe years. 83 Despite these difficulties inJanuary1972 the important stepwas takentograntvisa-freetravellingwithPolandandCzechoslovakia.Thisledtoastrongincrease inmutualtouristvisitsandpersonalcontacts.IncaseofPoland,thiswasnotdestinedtolast:in October1980theborderwasclosedagainoutoffearfor Solidarno ć .AccordingtoMehlhorn after1980thebordertoPolandwaseventighterthantheWesternborder.Goodordisturbed contactsontheofficiallevelwereofvitalimportanceforthemaintainanceofpersonalcontacts. 84 Althoughtravellingbecamegenerallyeasierduringtheseventiesandeighties,thiswasnot the case for everybody. For most members of the independent peace movement during the

81 Ibidem,233.Neubert,‘DerKSZE-Prozeß,307-309.Neubert, Geschichte ,592-594,603,646,724-5,729.RalfHirsch in:Lüke,DieInitiative,114.MartinJander, FormierungundKrisederDDR-Opposition.Die“Initiativefürunabhängige Gewerkschaften”–DissidentenzwischenDemokratieundRomantik (Berlin1996)41.Choi, VonderDissidenz ,88.Interview Poppe.Hirsch,‘DieInitiative’,211. 82 BasilKerski,‘DieBeziehungenzwischenderDDRundPolen–VersucheinerBilanz’,in:Kerskietal., ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft? ,9-25,p.15.WolfgangSchwarz,‘DDRundČSSR:EinesozialistischeVernunftehemit Beziehungskrise’,in:WalterKoschmal,MarekNekula,JoachinRogalled., DeutscheundTschechen.Geschichte–Kultur– Politik (München2001)408-417,p.409. 83 Ibidem,410-415.MarkusMeckelin:‘Podium“Solidarnosc1980/1981unddieFolgeninPolen,inden sozialistischenNachbarländern,insbesondereinderDDR,sowieimOst-WestVerhältnis”’,in:DeutscherBundestag ed., Deutschlandpolitik ,197-237,p.197.PiotrZariczny,‘IntellektuelleOppositionelleinderDDRundinder VolksrepublikPolen.IhreGegenseitigePerzeptionundKontakte’,in:http://docserver.bis.uni- oldenburg.de/publikationen/bisverlag/unireden/2000/ur101/pdf/zaricn.pdf ,7-51,p.12-13.Mehlhorn, ‘ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft?’,35,37.Kerski,‘DieBeziehungen’,16-17. 84 Ibidem,18-19.Mehlhorn,‘ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft?’,37-38.CzesławOs kowski,‘Derpass-undvisafreie PersonenverkehrzwischenderDDRundPolenindensiebzigerJahren.Politische,wirtschaftlicheund gesellschaftlicheAuswirkungen’,in:Kerskietal., ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft? ,123-133,pp.126,130,133.Wolfgang Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft–OsteuropäischeEmanzipationsbewegungundunabhängigesDenkeninderDDRseit BeginnderachtzigerJahre’,in:DeutschlandArchiv, DieDDRimvierzigstenJahr ,58-65,p.61-62.Torpey, Intelectuals, Socialism ,83.Mehlhornin:Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung,158.

27 eightiesallvisaapplicationsforothersocialistcountrieswereturneddownandattheborderwith Czechoslovakiatheywere simplysent back. These Reisesperre made it difficult to maintain the contactsthathadbeenestablishedduringthemoreliberaltravellingpolicyoftheseventiesand sometimes made the continuation of existing contacts impossible. Also members of the Czechoslovak and Polish opposition faced this problem, sometimes already since the early seventies. Differentiation was however possible, andindeedseveral activists fromPolandand somefromtheGDR,werestillabletotravel.Those,forexamplefromHungary,thatwerenot prohibitedtogobytheirownregime,couldfacean Einreiseverbot fromtheGDRauthorities. 85 Anotherproblemwasthedifficultsharedhistoryandthepersistentprejudiceswithwhich thepeopleinthedifferentcountrieshadbeenraised,moreorlessstimulatedbytheregime,and against which the oppositionists had to struggle. According to Mehlhorn the difficult shared historymademanyinCentralEasternEuropereluctanttospeakwithGermans,andifonewould liketotakeupcontactwiththem,thanratherwithWestGermans,whocouldspeakoutfreely. ThediscussionaboutGermanhistorywastakenupseveraltimesinthePolishandCzechoslovak oppositionandchurchesanddiscussedopenly,sometimeseventogetherwithGermans. 86 Also morecontemporaryissuesmadethediscussionmoredifficult.Thelevelofoppositionalthinking andactivitywassodifferentbetweenPolandandtheGDRthatitwasnoteasytofindacommon ground.ForalongtimePolishoppositionistsdidnotfindcomparablegroupsintheGDRto contact.Besidesthat,GDRcitizenswereoftenseenbythePolishasthemostobedientpeopleof the Eastern bloc. GDR oppositionists on their part sometimes projected this role on the Czechs. 87

TheEastGermanreactiontomajoreventsinCzechoslovakiaandPoland TwoeventsduringthelateryearsofcommunismdrewheightenedattentionofGDRcitizensand the worldin general towards CzechoslovakiaandPoland: the Prague Springof 1968 andthe emergenceof Solidarno ć between1980and1981.Becausetheseoppositionalmanifestationshad

85 WolfgangRüddenklau,‘AußenpolitischeKontaktederDDR-Opposition’, HorchundGuck.Zeitschriftzurkritischen AufarbeitungderSED-Dikatur 4(1995)nr.2,31-34,p.32.Mehlhorn,‘Berlin-Warschau’,172.Seydlowksy,Die Verbindungen,55.InterviewCarloJordan.InterviewGerdPoppe.MikolášChadima,‘Mein“Ringen”mitdem „deutschenProblem“’,in:DorisLiebermann,JürgenFuchsandVlastaWallated., Dissidenten,Präsidentenund Gemüsehändler.TschechischeundostdeutscheDissidenten1968-1998 (Essen1998)19-25,p.21-22. 86 Ibidem,19-20.MichalReimann,‘DiedeutscheEinheitunddertschechischeDissent’,in:Liebermanno.a.,211- 216,pp.211,213.JanŠimsa,‘DieZusammenarbeittschechischerunddeutscherProtestanten’,in:ibidem,224-226, 225.Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt ,431-432.Zariczny,‘IntellektuelleOppositionelle’,8-9,11,13.Kerski,‘Die Beziehungen’,21-22.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1417-1418,1424.EppelmannandMehlhornin:‘Podium “Solidarnosc“’,228,231.InterviewMehlhorn. 87 Ibidem.Kerski,‘DieBeziehungen’,19,21.Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt ,431-432.KAMA,‘Unlockthe Borders.InterviewwithGDRactivist’, EastEuropeanReporter 1(1985)no.3,20-22,pp.21

28 animpactontheentireGDRpopulationandwereknownbeyondtheoppositionallayer,suchas was not the case withKOR or Charta, first the reaction inthe GDR on these two important eventswillbeexamined. Inthecourseof1968theCzechoslovakcommunistpartyundertheleadershipofDub ček headedtowardsamoreandmorereformedsocialism.IntheGDRtheSEDreactedwithconcern andcritique.ThemediaintheGDRstronglydisapprovedofthereformsandWalterUlbricht askedforaninvasion.Asthatinvasioncameonthe21thofAugust,theSEDwasrelieved.The concernaboutthesympathyamongstthepopulationhoweverhadnotended.Largecampaigns ofpropagandamessagesanddeclarationsofagreementwerestagedandrepressionandexpulsion wavesfollowedtheinvasion. 88 IncontrasttotheSED,thepopulationandespeciallytheoppositionfollowedtheeventsin Prague withinterest, approval andmountinghopes. Especiallystudents andintellectuals spent theirdaysindiscussionsaboutthepossibilityandtheformofareformedsocialism.Manyyoung peopletravelledtoPragueduringthesummerof1968tobuyWesternrecordsandbooksand senseahintoffreedom.OfficialCzechoslovakpublicationssuchastheGermanlanguage Prager Volkszeitung were suddenlythe centre of the hopeful attention of GDR intellectuals and the repressiveinterestoftheGDRauthorities. 89 The repression grewstronger as after the invasion of August a part of the population openly expressed its discontent with the events. Although the situation remained relatively tranquilandnospectacularactionsoccurred,asinsomeotherEasternEuropeancountries,the MfSstillexpresseditsdissatifiedwiththeamountofincidentsby1969.Especiallyyoungpeople andworkersexpressedthemselvesinisolatedandill-organisedactions,suchasthespreadingof pamphlets,therefusaltosigndeclarationsofagreement,smalldemonstrationsandthesigningof protestresolutionsintheCzechoslovakembassy.TheMfSreactedquicklyandharshly.Although theidealsofthePragueSpringhadappealedtomanyintellectualsaswell,theymainlykeptsilent oreventunedinwiththeofficialpropagandacampaigns. 90

88 Schwarz,‘DDRund ČSSR’,415.StefanWolle,‘DieDDR-BevölkerungundderPragerFrühling’, AusPolitikund Zeitgeschichte 42(1992)B36/92,35-45,p.36,40-42,44.StefanWolle,‘DieversäumteRevolte:DieDDRunddasJahr 1968’, AusPolitikundZeitgeschichte 51(2001)B22-23/2001,37-46,p.42.Neubert, Geschichte ,166.‘Ichunterschreibe nicht’,in: http:/ / www.jugendopposition.de/ index.php?id=2895 . 89 Ilko-SaschaKowalczuk,‘“WersichnichtinGefahrbegibt…”ProtestaktionengegendieInterventioninPragund dieFolgenvon1968fürdieDDR-Opposition’,in:Henkeetal., Widerstand ,257-274,p.258,264.Wolle,‘DieDDR- Bevölkerung’,37-39.Wolle,‘DieversäumteRevolte’,43.Neubert, Geschichte ,163-164.G.Poppein:‘Podium“Der PragerFrühling”’,146.‘Reisenindie ČSSR’,in: http:/ / www.jugendopposition.de/ index.php?id=3569 . 90 Kowalczuk,“Wersichnicht”,259-264,270,273.Neubert, Geschichte ,165,167.Wolle,‘DieDDR-Bevölkerung’,35, 41-45.BerndGehrke,‘Die68-erProtesteinderDDR’, AusPolitikundZeitgeschichte 58(2008)B14-15/2008,40-46,p. 42-44.Schwarz,‘DDRund ČSSR’,416.‘Reisenindie ČSSR’.‘BettinaWegner:SolidaritätmitdemPragerFrühling’, in: http:/ / www.jugendopposition.de/ index.php?id=3402 . ‘Ichunterschreibenicht’. ‘ReaktioneninderDDR’,in: http:/ / www.jugendopposition.de/ index.php?id=2886 .

29 Although overall the situation remained relatively quiet in the GDR, the impact in the longerrunshouldnotbeunderestimated.TherepercussionsofthePragueSpringlastedintothe eighties, especially in the GDR where discussions about the possible reform of socialism remainedomnipresent,althoughtheissuewasheavilytabooedbytheregime.Onelessonofthe PragueSpringthathoweverwastakenupbetterintherestofCentralEasternEurope,wasthat reformshadnochanceiftheycamefromabove:theyshouldcomefrombelow. 91 Manyoftheoppositionmembersoftheeightiessawtheeventsof1968,intheWest,but mainly in Prague, as one of their key experiences. Important later IFM members such as Wolfgang Templin and Gerd and Ulrike Poppe stressed the importance of 1968 for their personal development. 92 For Gerd Poppe the deliverance of a protest in the Czechoslovak embassywas his first public oppositional deed. 93 To these oppositionists anewimpulse from Czechoslovakia came with the appearance of Charta 77 , something which made a huge impressionontheoppositionandraisedthefearsoftheregimeagain. 94 Twelve years after the Prague events, things came to a head in the GDR’s other neighbouringsocialistcountry.AlthoughtheleadershipintheGDRhadchangedfromUlbricht toHonecker,thereactionwasbasicallythesame.TheGDRresumedtoitshard-lineposition, severelycriticisedthePolishcommunistpartyanddemandedanintervention.TheSEDjudged thesituationevenworsethanin1968.Thefearwasgreatthatthe‘Polishbacillus’wouldspread totheGDRandtherefore,afteraperiodoftotalsilence,astrongpropagandacampaignwasset upthatstressedtraditionalGermanprejudicesaboutthePolishandencouragedfearsaboutthe influenceofthePolishstrikesontheGDReconomy. 95 ThiscampaigndidnotremainwithouteffectsontheGDRpopulationatlarge.Neverhad thepopulationtheirhopesplacedon Solidarno ć asmuchastheyhadonthePragueSpring.The reaction was generallyless enthusiastic andinterested. Mehlhorn describesthe phases through whichthepopulationwent:ashortperiodofrespectandhopessoonturnedintoconcernand incomprehension.Prejudiceswerepickedupagain,fearfortheowneconomicalsituationbecame moreandmoreimportantanditwasheardagainandagainthatthoselazyPolesshouldgetback to work. After the declaration of martial lawof the 13 th of December relief and satisfaction

91 LudwigMehlhorn,‘OsteuropäischeEinflüsse’,in:Veenetal.ed., Lexikon ,277-279,p.278.G.Poppein:‘Podium “DerPragerFrühling”’,147.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1413.Kowalczuk,“Wersichnicht“,268,273. Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,75.Wolle,‘DieversäumteRevolte’,46. 92 Ibidem.Gutzeit,‘Widerstand’,239.Templin,‘Nichtnur’,111.G.Poppein:Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung, 177. U.Poppe,‘Gesperrt’,211.Wolle,‘DieDDR-Bevölkerung’,35.Gutzeit,‘DerWegindieOpposition’,85.G.Poppe in:“DasfreieWort”,110. 93 G.Poppein:‘VonderFormierung’,287.InterviewGerdPoppe. 94 G.Poppein:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,148.Schwarz,‘DDRund ČSSR’,416. 95 Allen, GermanyEast, 84-86.Wilke,‘DieSolidarno ć ’,250-253,257-258.Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt , 104,125.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,81-82.Kerski,‘DieBeziehungen’,18-19.

30 prevailed.Alsothestrongnationalistandcatholicundertonesof Solidarno ć madethemovement difficulttounderstandfortheGDRpopulation.Ofcoursethiscannotbegeneralisedforthe wholepopulation,amongpartsofitindeedafascinationexisted,anddissatisfactionwiththeEast Germanofficialunionstartedtoemerge.Largeactionsofsolidarityhowever,failedtoappear. 96 IntheoppositioninterestinthedevelopmentsinPolandweregreatandcloselyfollowed throughtheWesternmedia.Theoppositionsawitasitsroletoenlightenthepopulation.There wereactsofsolidaritywiththePolisheventsandprotestactionsagainstmartiallaw,suchasthe spreadingofpamphletsortheactionofRolandJahnwhoattacheda Solidarno ć flagtohisbike anddrove through Jena with it. Also material help was organisedwithout the propagandistic undertoneoftheofficialstatelyhelptoPoland.Totheoppositiontheclosingoftheborderand the impositionof martiallawmeantcertainlyno relief, butaseveredrawbackfor theexisting contactswiththePolishopposition. 97 AccordingtoBruceAllenalsotheimpactonthedevelopmentoftheoppositionwasfairly lessthantheimpactofthePragueSpringhadbeen.Althoughthetremendousradiationofthe Prague Springmaybe cannot be superseded, Solidarno ć however was extremelyinfluential as well,accordingtomostotherauthors.EvenAllenhimselfacknowledgesthat‘thePolishCrisis (…)producedasocialmovementthatdirectlyencouragedand,toadegree,facilitatedtheriseof amovementofdemocraticoppositionwhichspannedCentralandEasternEuropeandincluded theDDRandHungary.’Accordingtoothers, Solidarno ć hadhadacatalysingfunctiononthe oppositionandtheGDR.AccordingtoHelmutFehrconcreteinfluencewasdifficulttoproof with programmes in hand, but certainlyexisted. Also the completelydifferent circumstances made it difficult to take over concrete elements directly, influence was however unmistakably present,accordingtomany,suchasBurkhardOlschowskyandLudwigMehlhorn.Methodswere takenoverandlessonswerelearntabouthowoppositionagainstacommunistregimecouldand shouldbe staged. 98 Oppositionists such as GerdPoppe andMarkus Meckel praisedthe huge personalinfluence Solidarno ć hadhadonthem.AndChristophGeisel,whoheldasurveyamong 142 former members of the opposition in July2003 about several issues, had89.2% of them

96 Ibidem,19.Mehlhornin:‘Podium“Solidarnosc”’,208-210.Neubert, Geschichte ,385.G.Poppe,‘Begründungund Entwicklung’,359.KAMA,‘UnlocktheBorders’,20-22.Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt, 104,106,108-109, 123,126,239.Dale, PopularProtest ,74.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism, 81.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1222- 1423. 97 Ibidem,1423-1424.Mehlhornin:‘Podium“Solidarnosc”’,210.Neubert, Geschichte ,386-388.KAMA,‘Unlockthe borders’,20-21.Kerski,‘DieBeziehungen’,19-20.Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt, 105,109. 98 Ibidem,496.Allen, GermanyEast ,83,173-174.Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,35,59293.HelmutFehr,‘DieMacht derSymbole.OsteuropäischeEinwirkungenaufdenrevolutionärenUmbruchinderDDR’,in:KonradH.Jarausch andMartinSabrowed., WegindenUntergangDerinnereZerfallderDDR (Göttingen1999)213-238,p.227-228. Mehlhorn,‘ZwangsverodneteFreundschaft’,39-40.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1422,1424.Mehlhornin: ‘Podium“Solidarnosc”’,212-215.ManfredWilke,‘DieBewertungvonOppositionundWiderstandinUngarn,Polen unddieTschechoslowakei,durchdieEnquete-Kommission“AufarbeitungvonGeschichteundFolgenderSED- DiktaturinDeutschland”des12.DeutschenBundestages’,in:Liebermannetal., Dissidenten ,227-235,pp.232,235.

31 respondingthattheeventsinPolandwere veryimportant tothemamongtheconflictsandpolitical issuesoftheeighties.StrikinghoweverfortheenormoussignificanceofthePragueSpringisthat is was mentionedspontaneouslyby4 of the 142 respondents as veryimportant, although the question was explicitlyabout the eighties. ‘Das ragte seit 68 bis in die achtziger Jahre hinein,’ someonejustifiedhisunusualchoice. 99 Circumstanceshoweverremainedentirelydifferent,and althoughtheeventsof1980stimulatedcritiqueontheownunion,itwasstillinOctober1989 deemedtoodangerousforthefirstindependentunionintheGDRtomention Solidarno ć asan example. 100 BoththePragueSpringand Solidarno ć madealastingimpressionontheGDRpopulation, although the reactions differed. For the opposition however the events were of the utmost importance and its exemplaryfunction served as another incentive to look for contacts and informationabroad.

ContactsinCentralEasternEurope SympathisersandoppositionistsnotonlywatchedtheeventsinPolandandCzechoslovakiafrom adistance.Paralleltotheofficialrelationsalsocontactsonalowerlevelwereestablished.The Hungarian former opposistionist Dalos even speaks about a trend, visible from the late seventies. 101 Charta77 forexampleexplicitlysawitselfasapartofaninternationalmovementfor humanrights.ItfeltcloselyconnectedtoKORandin1978representativesofthetwogroups wereabletomeetatthePolish-Czechoslovakborder.Alsointheireverydayworktheyexchanged solidaritydeclarationsandsamizdat.Overtheyearsjointdeclarationswereissued,information wasexchangedandsince1981evenaPolish-CzechoslovakSolidaritygrouphadexisted. 102 It was more difficult to maintain contacts with other countries. Charta 77 hadrelatively goodcontacts with the Hungarian opposition. Solidarno ć couldsmuggle some texts into the neighbouringSovietRepublics.ContactswithothercountriesintheSovietBlocwereevenmore sporadic.SomeimportantdocumentswereissuedhoweverwithsupportfromCzechoslovakia, Poland, the GDR, Hungaryandsometimes evenother Eastern and Westerncountries suchas commemorativedeclarationstotheHungarianuprisingandthePragueSpring,amemorandum totheCSCEconferenceinViennaandafeministdeclarationondisarmament.Notonlycontact

99 G.Poppein:‘VonderFormierung’,288.Meckel,‘Podium“Solidarnosc”’,198.Geisel, AufderSuche ,260-261. 100 Jander, Formierung ,61.Dale, Popularprotest ,74. 101 Dalos,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,554.cf.alsoZariczny,‘IntellektuelleOppositionelle’,38. 102 BugajskiandPollack, EastEuropeanFaultLines ,102-103.Skilling, Samizdat ,58-59.Skilling, Charter77 ,171-173. ‘East-Eastcontactsheretostay’, EastEuropeanReporter 3(1987-1988),no.3,59-60,p.59.

32 butalsomutualinfluenceexisted. Solidarno ć wasanexampleformanyinEasternEurope,but also Charta hadanexemplaryfunctioninHungaryandRumania. 103 In Central Eastern Europe the contacts between Czechoslovakia and Poland were the closest. To Charta 77 secondwas, together withHungary, the opposition in the GDR. In the seventies these contacts were still relativelylimited but theywould growmore intensive and institutionalised during the eighties. Paradoxicallyas the circumstances grewmore and more difficultdueto Reisesperren andothermeasures,thecontactsonlybecamemoreintense.Inthelate seventiesseveralGDRoppositioniststravelledtoPraguetomeetPetrUhlandAnnaŠabatováon theirfamousaddressAnglická8.AmongstthemwerelaterIFMmemberssuchasGerdPoppe, Peter Grimm, Wolfgang Templin and Ralf Hirsch. Prominent Jena peace activist Matthias Domaschktravelledto Prague in1977 after awave of arrests inJena, andpublisheda Charta documentontheissue.Othercontactsexisted,forexamplebythewriterRainerKunze,whohad a Czech wife, and of oppositionists from the Jena and Leipzig opposition groups. At this momentcontactstillhadalargelyindividualbasis.Thecontactsweremadewhiletravellingwas stillpossibletomanyintheGDR,ashowevertheiroppositionalengagementstartedtodevelop in another direction, travelling became impossible but the contacts became more important. Thesehowever,couldnotbemaintainedpersonallyanymore,onlywrittencommunicationcould continue. According to Mehlhorn one should be realistic in assessing the contacts: ‘es gab Verbindungensoweitdieauchtechnischundpolitischmöglichwaren.’ 104 Charta for its part showedsolidaritywiththe opposition inthe GDR. This rangedfrom fromaprotestagainsttheconvictionofBahrointhelateseventiestodeclarationsofsolidarity withtheimprisonedinLeipzigearlyin1989.Solidaritywasalsoshownintheotherdirectionas wellandafteranation-wideactiondayforCzechoslovakiaintheGDR, Charta77 wrotealetter to showits gratitude. When possible, even actions were made together, such as adeclaration againstthestationingofSovietmissilesinCzechoslovakiaandtheGDR.Thisdeclarationwas signedby16 important Chartists, includingUhl and Sabatová, and13 activists fromthe East German peace movement. 105 Although clearlycontacts betweenCzechoslovakiaandthe GDR existed,neverabilateralnetworkwasestablishedasinthecaseofPolandandCzechoslovakia. 106

103 Skilling, Samizdat ,59-62.BugajskiandPollack, EastEuropeanFaultLines ,102.DeWeydenthal,‘Thecharacter’, 144-145.AnnaŠabatováin:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling“’,144.Allen, GermanyEast ,117.Seydlowsky,Die Verbindungen,58. 104 InterviewGerdPoppe.RenateEllmenreich,‘BegegnungeninPrag’,in:Liebermannetal., Dissidenten ,37-40,pp. 39-40.Seydlowsky,DieVerbindungen,54,56-57,65.Neubert,‘DerKSZE-Prozeß’,300.Kowalczuk,‘Von “Aktuell”’,132.Jander,‘DerProtest’,291.InterviewMehlhorn.‘East-East’,59.GertWeisskirchenin:‘Podium “DerPragerFrühling”’,141.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,349. 105 ‘‘FriedensgruppenausDDRundCSSRgegenStationierungsowjetischerRaketen’, friedenspolitischerkurier nr.48 19.11.84’,RHGGP021.Allen, GermanyEast ,123.‘Chartists/EastGermanIndependentsCallForNuclear-Free Europe’, AcrossFrontiers:forsolidarity-eastandwest 1(1985)winter/spring,12.ThemanymistakesthisEnglish

33 Contactswerenotonlyestablishedbytheoppositioninthestrictsense.Alsothechurch, which facilitated much of the opposition in the GDR, Poland, and some in Czechoslovakia maintainedinternationalcontacts.Someofthesecontactswereofficiallyprescribedfromabove. Others were more informal and could be of use to the opposition. Those contacts existed betweentheGDRandCzechoslovakia,butevenonalargerscalebetweentheGDRandPoland. From1968to1984the Polenseminare organisedbythechurchintheGDRwereveryimportantto establish contacts with critical catholic thinkers and later on Solidarnoć . After 1984 these seminars were continued under the name Anna-Morawska-Seminar , a Polish journalist that stimulatedthe German-Polish dialogue, bythe church-boundorganisation AktionSühnezeichen , whichalsohadcontactswiththecatholicsemi-oppositionist Znak group.Especiallythepersonal contactsofLudwigMehlhorn,anAktionSühnezeichen collaborator,playedalargerolehere.Inthe latereightiestheseseminarsturnedmoreandmorepolitical. 107 JustasinthecaseofCzechoslovakia,alsoinrelationtoPolandtheseindividualcontacts were very important. Poland was a popular holiday destination and GDR oppositionists discoveredthe oppositional milieuin Polandwhile travellingwas still possible. Contacts with KOR were established, independent from each other, by Ludwig Mehlhorn and Wolfgang TemplinandtheEastGermanoppositionbecamewellinformedaboutitsgoals-aswasthecase with Charta77 aswell.Alsoherecontactsweremadeintheseventiesthatweremaintainedunder the difficult circumstances of the eighties. Alreadyin seventies however, these contacts were sometimesturnedintopracticalaction.SeveralgroupsintheGDRraisedmoneyforKOR.Texts ofbothKORand Charta77 weretranslatedandspreadbytypewriter.Asmostimportantcontact personsusuallyMehlhornandTemplinarementioned,whobothspokePolish.Butothers,such asagainDomaschkalsoplayedarolehere. 108 These contacts worked out on the oppositional groups the persons were active in. MehlhornwasoneoftheinitiatorsoftheinitiativeAPPAin1986.Thiswasaproposaltothe churchtospeakoutagainstthenegativeeffectsoftheGermandivisionandthelackoffreedom magazinededicatedtooppositioninCentralEasternEuropemadeintheGermannames(e.g.AntjeandMartin Dotkger,StefanPickhart,CatjaHavemann)showeshowunknowntheseoppositionmembersstillwereabroad.The equallydifficult,butbetterknown,Czechnamesare,exceptforCzechpunctuation,correct. 106 G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,373.AnnaŠabatováin:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,145.Doris Liebermann,‘Vorwort’,in:Liebermannetal., Dissidenten ,7-10,p.10. 107 Neubert, Geschichte ,200,322,388,561,611.JanŠimsa,‘DieZusammenarbeittschechischerunddeutscher Protestanten’,in:Liebermannetal., Dissidenten ,224-226,p.224.Seydlowsky,DieVerbindungen,55.Kerski,‘Die Beziehungen’,20-21.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1417.‘DasAnna-Morawska-SeminarBerlin, Kurzinformation,LudwigMehlhorn’,RHGUP019.Zariczny,‘IntellektuelleOppositionelle’,37,43-44.Olschowsky, EinvernehmenundKonflikt ,496-497. 108 Ibidem,495-496.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,359.LudwigMehlhorn,‘OsteuropäischeEinflüsse’, 278.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1420-1421.RenateEllmenreich,‘BegenungeninPrag’,40.Rüddenklau, ‘AußenpolitischeKontakte’,32.InterviewGerdPoppe.Neubert, Geschichte, 322-323,719.Mehlhornin:“Dasfreie Wort”,107.MarkusMeckelin:‘Podium“Solidarnosc”’,199.Dale, PopularProtest ,74.

34 oftravel.Itwasrejectedbythechurch,whichonlyfurtherencouragedtheactivityofthegroup members. ReinhardWeißhuhn explicitlymentions this groupof one of the fewhuman rights groups in the GDR in the eighties. Initiative APPA and its members practised a kind of oppositionwhichshowedsimilaritiestothePolishoppositionandwaspartlyinspiredbyit,such assamizdatwithoutchurchprotectionandawarenessofthedivisionofGermanyandEuropein general. 109 InotheraspectshoweverAPPAremainedcaughtintheGDRoppositionalscene:it waschurch-bound,explicitlychoosenottousetheWesternmediaandadheredtotheideaofa democraticsocialism. 110 Itwasfurthermorenocoincidencethatittriedtodrawattentiontothe travelproblem.MehlhornhimselfcouldtraveltoPolandagainforthefirsttimein1988. 111 Duringthemajorpartoftheeightieshowever,itwasimpossibletoalltheseoppositionists totravelabroad.ContactsusuallyhadtobemaintainedwithWesternhelp.Exiledoppositionists suchasJürgenFuchsplayedanimportantrolehere.InWest-Berlintheycouldmoreeasilyget intocontactwithCentralEasternEuropeanoppositionmembers,forexampleoverexilesfrom thesecountries.ThiswaythediscussionwithCentralEasternEuropecouldevenbeintensified. 112 Thedifficultyofdirectbilateralcontactalsoraisedtheimportanceofinternational,partly Western,networksthatcouldworkasanintermediate.Intheearlierdaysofthepeacemovement theBritishpeaceorganisationEuropeanNuclearDisarmament(END)playedalargerole.The pleanottobeloyaltotheEastortheWestbuttoeachotherparticularlyappealedtotheEast Germanactivists.ENDespeciallygainedgreatimportancefortheEastGermanpeacemovement asitstageditssecondyearlyconventioninWestBerlinandseveralpeaceactivistsmadetheirway toEastBerlintoholdanalternativepeacemeetingwiththeactiviststhere,suchasBohleyand the Poppes. Eastern bloc opposition movements were often invited to attend the peace conventions themselves. Since they were practically always prevented from doing do by the regime,theycouldmostlyonlyberepresentedbywrittencontributionsorexiledgroupmembers. Two currents however existed in the peace groups visiting END conventions: those only agitatingversusWesternmissiles,whosawtheSovietBlocasapossibleally,andthoseopposing all armament, who supported the Eastern European opposition. On the 1984 conference in PerugiathisdifferenceofopinioncametoaheadasboththeofficialEasternEuropeanpeace counselsandtheunofficialpeacegroupshadbeeninvited,butonlythefirstoneshadbeenable

109 Timmer, VomAufbruch ,64-69.Neubert, Geschichte ,678-682,718.Weißhuhn,‘Menschenrechte’,257.Olivo, Creating ,85.Zariczny,‘IntellektuelleOppositionelle’,38. 110 MehlhornandFindeisinFindeis,etal.ed., DieEntzauberung ,156,158,250.Maier, Dissolution ,172.Fehr,‘Vonde Dissidenz’,316. 111 Neubert, Geschichte ,718.InterviewGerdPoppe. 112 JürgenFuchs,‘WoistdieseVerbundenheitgeblieben?’,in:Liebermannetal., Dissidenten ,11-18,p.14.Dalos,‘Der politischeUmbruch’,554.Neubert, Geschichte ,322.Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,59,62.BugajskiandPollack, East EuropeanFaultLines ,105-106.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,360.

35 to come. The peace groups fromthe secondcurrent revoltedandstartedaneworganisation, calledtheEuropeanNetworkfortheEast-West-Dialogue.Thisorganisationwithitsassociated peacegroups,suchasapartofEND,theDutchIKV,andEasternEuropeanexileorganisations, wereveryimportantinkeepingcontactsbetweenEastandWestandEastandEastaswell.The ENDconferencesitselfwouldbecomelessandlessimportantduetotheseconflicts.113 Equally important as these international networks were for the peace groups, was Greenwayfortheenvironmentalmovement.ThiswasanalmostexclusivelyEasternEuropean Network,establishedin1985inHungary.ItsoonspreadoverthewholeEasternBloc,butfrom the West onlyincludedDutch activists. The network was an important means of contact and informationexchange. 114 Through these networks not onlycontacts with PolandandCzechoslovakiaexisted, but alsowithothercountriessuchasHungaryandtheBalticStates.Althoughtheyarenotthesubject ofthisstudy,especiallythecontactswithHungarycannotremainunmentioned.SeverallaterIFM memberssuchasReinhardWeißhuhnandGerdPoppehadtravelledtoHungaryintheseventies andgatheredimportantcontactsandinspirationthere.AlsotheclosecontactwithGyörgyDalos, whowroteforthesamizdatmagazine Ostkreuz ,canbeseenasanimportantstimulus.Although Hungarian contacts also contributed to the ‘Eastern European-mindedness’ of several GDR oppositionists, the opposition in Hungarywas considerablydifferent fromandless organised thantheoppositioninPolandandCzechoslovakia. 115 TheaffinitywithPolandandCzechoslovakiaoftheGDRoppositionisdemonstratedby Geisel’squestionnaire.68.3%ofthequestionedoppositionistsadmittedtohavefeltparticularly connectedwith Poland, a surprising0.7% above the FRG. Czechoslovakiascored44.4% and Hungary31% together with the Netherlands: maybe because of the active contacts with the peaceandenvironmentalmovementthere. 116 More important than many of these individual and sporadic or more institutionalised contacts, according to Neubert, was the philosophical influence. Texts from Poland and CzechoslovakiawerespreadintheGDRopposition,andoftenwidelyread.Especiallytextsof Havel such as ‘The power of the powerless’ and ‘Anatomy of a reticence’ were of great importancetotheEast Germanopposition.Manydifferentoppositionistsadmittohavebeen

113 Ibidem,353,356.InterviewGerdPoppe.‘InitiativefürEuropäischeNukleareAbrüstung(END).Briefandie unabhängigeFriedensbewegunginOsteuropa(Grenzfall8/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,95-96.DeGraaf, Overde muur,141-145,192,195,244-245.Allen, GermanyEast ,120-123.InterviewPoppe.Neubert, Geschichte ,717. Seydlowsky,DieVerbindungen,65.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1425-1426.Forthepersonsinvolvedsee: ‘GerdPoppeanGeorgBreuer,Berlin(DDR),d.11.8.86’,IISHSolidarnoscNederland163. 114 InterviewCarloJordan.Jordan,‘AkteureundAktionen’,55-65.Dalos,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,555. 115 Ibidem,554-555.InterviewPoppe.‘Ostkreuz.Politik.Geschichte.Kultur.Januar1989’,RHGTK09. 116 Geisel, AufderSuche ,262.

36 influenced by the developments and philosophy from Central Eastern Europe. Former oppositionists as Mehlhorn, Neubert and Gerd Poppe often stress the influence of Central Eastern Europe in different issues. 117 ‘Das Beispiel der osteuropäischen und russischen DissidentenschärftebeidenDistanziertendieEinschätzungderSituationinderDDRunddie eigene Selbstwahrnehmungin der Gesellschaft,’ states Isabelle Lutz. Mehlhorn even statedin 2001 that without the incentives from Poland he would probablyhave gone to the West. 118 Exceptfortheestablishmentofhumanrightsactivism-anissuethatwillbetakenupinthenext chapter-thisinfluencewasmainlyveryimportantfortheopeningupofthetabooeddiscussion aroundtheGermandivision. 119 Influencehoweveralsooccurredtheotherwayaround.EastGermanhadalwaysbeenan exceptionalcase,withitsstrongpeacemovementandinitiallackofattentionforhumanrights. After some earlydoubts towards the peace issue, as describedbyHavel, some in Polandand Czechoslovakia started to learn from the East German opposition as well. Especially the Solidarno ć membersthatwouldformWiP,butalsomembersof Charta ,lookedatEastGermany asrelativelylate,inthelatereighties,peaceandenvironmentmovementscameintoexistencein these countries. 120 Strikingly also the 1989 November events in Czechoslovakia were highly inspiredbywhathadhappenedintheGDRshortlybefore. 121 Ascanbeseenthecontactsthatwereestablishedduringtheseventieswereextendedand institutionalisedduringtheeighties.ExceptforMehlhornandtheGreenwaynetworkespecially the Initiative Frieden und Menschenrechte and the Leipzig human rights groups would play an importantroleinthis. 122 TotheinfluenceofCentralEasternEuropeonhumanrightsactivismin theGDRintheformoftheIFM,weshallnowturn.

117 Neubert, Geschichte ,322-323,728.ReinhardWeißhuhn,LudwigMehlhornandStephanBickhardtin:“Dasfreie Wort“,107,109,111.EdgarDusdal,JochenLäßigandMehlhornin:Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,67,129,155. Mehlhorn,‘ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft?’,39-40.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1425,1427.Mehlhornin: ‘Podium“Solidarnosc”’,213-215.InterviewMehlhorn.Faktor,‘IntellektuelleOpposition’,30.G.Poppe, ‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,360,364.Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,285-286.Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,59- 61.Jander,‘DerProtest’,292.Olivo, Creating, 70.Lutz, DissidentenundBürgerbewegung ,138-139 118 Ibidem,131.Mehlhornin:“DasfreieWort”,131. 119 Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1430.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,355.Mehlhorn,‘Die DDR-Opposition’,186-187. 120 PetrUhlin:‘Dokumentation.BegenungtschechischerunddeutscherBürgerrechtlerimSchloßBellevueam7. November1996’,in:Liebermannetal., Dissidenten ,243-274,p.255.Fehr,‘DieMacht’,232.Mehlhorn,‘Der politischeUmbruch’,1432.Baudet, ‘Hetheeftonzeaandacht’ ,178.‘DeclarationonConscientiousObjection,proposed bythegroup“PeaceandHumanRights”oftheGDRandadoptedunanimouslybytheseminar’, EastEuropean Reporter 2no.4,13.Skilling, Samizdat ,214.Allen, GermanyEast, 154.DeGraaf, Overdemuur ,141.Zariczny, ‘IntellektuelleOppositionelle’,41. 121 Tma,‘Czechoslovakia’,43. 122 Neubert, Geschichte ,718-719.

37 Chapter two - The InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte and the Polish and Czechoslovak opposition

ThehistoryoftheIFM The InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte isoftencreditedwithbeingthefirsthumanrightsgroupin the GDR. Some authors and several of its members however reject that the IFM was an opposition groupin the more strict sense. One important feature, which is often repeatedby individualIFMmembers,wastheabsenceofformalmembership.Membercouldbeanyonewho supportedthegroup’saimsandshowedthisbycontributingtheneededcommitment. 123 Former UBmemberRüddenklaudescribestheIFMasnothingmorethana Mantel forafewremarkable individualsandtheiractions.Theregularlymeeting‘normalgroups’washighlyinfiltratedbyIM and in this theoryonly played a marginal role. 124 This would explain ill-discussed and semi- individualactionsthatregularlycharacterisedtheIFManditsmembers.Occasionally,speakingof the individual members might raise more understandingfor what happenedin the IFM, than stubbornlyattachingtotheword‘group’. TheIFMwasasmallgroupconsistentofafewprominentoppositionmembers,suchas RalfHirsch,PeterGrimm,BärbelBohley,GerdandUlrikePoppe,WolfgangandLotteTemplin, Martin and Antje Böttger, Werner Fischer, Katja Havemann, Reinhard Weißhuhn and Peter Rölle.Lessprominentmembersandalargenumberof InformelleMitarbeiter (IM)oftheMfSfound theirplaceinthelittle-definedranksoftheIFM.ProminencewasreachedbysomeoftheseIM as well, such as IbrahimBöhme, MonikaHaeger andReiner Dietrich. Since the IFMworked moreorlessasthecoverofanumberofimportantoppositionmembersalmostallofthemhada history of oppositional activity behind them. Wolfgang Templin for example had, as SED member,beenpartofdissidentMarxistcircles,GerdandUlrikePoppehadopeneda Kinderladen andorganisedculturaleventsintheirapartmentandUlrikePoppeandBärbelBohleyhadbeen two of the founders of the important opposition group Frauen für den Frieden . According to MichaelitwasexactlythiskindofculturalactivitieswherethemajorpartofthelaterIFMmet. Besidesthat,IFMmembersoftenremainedactiveinothergroupssuchasthe InitiativeAPPA and FrauenfürdenFrieden andthereforegoodcontactsexistedwiththeseandothergroupssuchasthe Umweltbibliothek, whoseroomstheyused. 125

123 ‘AufrufderInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte,Berlin,11.März1989’,in:Kuhrt, Opposition ,201-203.Thomas Rudolf(IFM-memberfromLeipzigsincethisGDR-wideopening)in:Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,193.Templin andWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1991),153. 124 Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,285.cf.alsoPeterGrimmin:Lüke,DieInitiative,129. 125 InterviewPoppe.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,86-87.Joppke, EastGermanDissident ,93,107.Templin,‘Nichtnur’, 114.Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition ,164-165.Michael,‘ZweiteKultur’,117.Mehlhorn,‘Berlin-Warschau’,176.

38 IntheyearsimmediatelyprecedingtheestablishmentoftheIFM,itslatermemberswere activeinavarietyofinitiatives.RalfHirschforexamplehadco-initiatedseveralappealssuchas theopenletteronoccasionoftheUNYearofYouthin1985.Alreadyherethedecisionwas madetostoppublishinganonymously,topreventringinghollow.Atthesametimeherethefirst signs of affinitywith Central Eastern European groups can be discerned. 126 Other later IFM members,suchasGerdPoppe,showedtheiraffinitywithCentralEasternEuropebycomposing areplytothePragueAppealof1985.ThePragueAppealmighthaveplayedaroleinthelater establishment of the IFM. The indivisibility of peace and human rights and ideas about overcoming the confrontation of the two blocks in Europe can later be found back in IFM documents. 127 The interest inCentral EasternEurope andhumanrights is also apparent from Ralf Hirsch’s membership in the Arbeitsgruppe Menschenrechte und Gesellschaft and Gerd Poppe, Martin Böttger andothers’ membership of a contact group to Charta 77 . Martin Böttger had alreadyconductedsensationalactionsforhumanrightsintheseventies. 128 The interest inhumanrights issues however tooka newturnas mid1985 anideafor a humanrightsseminarinNovemberofthatyeararose.Atthe Friedenswerkstatt a Vorbereitungsgruppe was established. 129 These preparations causedsevereconcerns inthe MfS, whichledto strong pressure on the church leadership. The congregation that hadbefore agreedto the use of its roomsconsequentlycancelledtheseminaraweekbeforethescheduleddate.Atthenextmeeting of the Vorbereitungsgruppe three spokespersons were appointedto facilitate the communication withthechurch.Alsoa‘Stellungnahme’waspreparedinwhichtheinformallymadechargesof thechurchagainsttheseminarweresoftenedordenied.Accordingtothechurchthenewshad ‘leakedout’thatguestsandjournalistsfromWestGermanyhadbeeninvitedandallegedlythe establishment of a Charta 85 hadbeen planned. Besides that, a protest letter was sent to the ChurchSynod. 130 Thesedeclarationswerenotundisputedandthefirstsignsofadivideinthe Vorbereitungsgruppe becameclear. 131 InJanuary1986thesespokespersonsspreadadeclarationin

126 A.WyntonJackson,‘GDR:AppealontheoccasionofUNPeaceYear’, EasternEuropeanReporter 2(1986-1987) no.1,60-61.‘RalfHirschanFrieder,Berlin,den7.09.1985’,RHGSWV04.Allen, GermanyEast ,134-135.Neubert, Geschichte ,596-597.BoriaSax,‘EastGermany’sDemocraticMovement:“HumanRightsGDR”’, AcrossFrontiers:for solidarity-eastandwest 2(1986)spring,13-14. 127 ChristianDomnitz,‘DerTraumvonHelsinki.BürgerrechtlerentwickelnIdeeneinerneueneuropäischen Ordnung’, DeutschlandArchiv 40(2007)no.1,76-86,p.79,82.GerdPoppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung internationalerVerbindungen’,in:Kuhrt, Opposition ,349-377,p.360,374-376. 128 Neubert, Geschichte ,596.Neubert,Eisenfelded., Ohnmacht ,vi-vii(betweenpp.24-25). 129 ThebeginningsoftheHumanRightsseminarincludingthemembersandtheconflictsaredescribedinadetailed mannerinFrancescaConti, RepubblicaDemocraticaTedesca.Dissensoeopposizioneneglianniottanta (Cosenza2001)100- 101.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),173.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,51-52. 130 Hirsch,‘DieInitiative’,211-212.‘SprecherdesVorbereitungskreisesfüreinMenschenrechteseminarPeter Grimm,RalfHirsch,WolfgangTemplin,andieSynodederEvang.LandeskircheBerlin-Brandenburg,Berlinden 18.12.1985’,RHGWT07. 131 TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),173.

39 the name of the Initiative “Friedenund Menschenrechte” (Menschenrechtsseminar) . This hadnot been discussed appropriately within the whole group, and, to the great indignation of the more leftwingpartofthe Vorbereitungsgruppe ,itwasevenwithoutdiscussionpresentedtotheWestern press. This declarationwas labelled‘Dokument III’ whichwithretrospective effect turnedthe first two declarations inDocuments I andII- oneotherpoint that presumablyhadnot been sufficientlydebated.In‘DokumentIII’thethreespokespersonsstatedthatconscienceaboutthe indivisibilityofpeaceandhumanrightswasgrowinginsidethepeacemovement.Itintroduced several‘workinggroups’onhumanrightsissuesandaspiredGDR-wideactivity. 132 Attemptstoovercomethebreakinsidethe Vorbereitungsgruppeweredoomedtofailandnot always desired. As Torsten Moritz rightfullystresses, this was more than one of the regular quarrels in the Berlin opposition scene, but a real difference in content. According to John Torpeyhowever, it still looked like a typical example of the querelles berlinoises to the outside world.133 Thesplit,thathadbeenimminentfromtheendof1985,eventuallytookplaceinMarch 1986. The part of the Vorbereitungsgruppe that Rüddenklaudescribes as the social revolutionary wing, gave out a statement in which it denounced the workings of the spokespersons and announcedthewillingnesstoorganiseanewseminar. 134 Thistookplaceintheautumnof1986, totally according to the church’s conditions and with a highly Marxist human rights interpretation.AttheendoftheseminarthisledtodisagreementswithIFMmembersandthe wholehappeningwasverycriticallyassessed,notonlybyIFMmembers,butalsobyothersinthe opposition.Neubertevencallsitafiascoand‘einemschwerenRückschlagfürdie sichgerade entwickelndeMenschenrechtsbewegung’.Afterthisseminartheorganisersestablishedthegroup Gegenstimmen .135 Shortly after the establishment of the IFM, some of its members concluded that the creationofanownpublicspherewasimportantfortheGDRoppositionandinlinewiththe aimsoftheIFM.InCentralEasternEuropesamizdathadprovenasuccessfulmeanstothisgoal. To prevent longdiscussions about it inside the Initiative, theylaunchedit as an independent group in the peace movement. The magazine was called Grenzfall and first appeared at the

132 ‘SprechergruppederInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”(Menschenrechtsseminar),DokumentIII,Berlin, den24.01.1986’,RHGGP006.‘ErklärungzurVorbereitungeinesSeminars“FriedenundMenschenrechte”,Berlin, den6.März1985(sic!)’,RHGWT07.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,52-53. 133 ‘RainerEppelmann,Berlinden1.4.1986’,RHGWT07.‘LieberReiner(sic!)’,RHGWT07.Moritz, Gruppender DDR-Opposition ,93.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,95.Neubert, Geschichte ,599. 134 ThedateofMarch1986hasbeenmentionedbyRüddenklauandNeubertandisconfirmedbythedateonthe declarationofthedissentingmembers(‘ErklärungzurVorbereitungeinesSeminars’,RHGWT07,onsomeofthe versionsofthisdeclarationintheRHGtheyear(1985)isrightfullychangedto1986,cf.RHGRSch21).Templin andWeißhuhnhoweverspeakaboutasplitinNovember1985already:TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiative FriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),173.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,53-54.Neubert, Geschichte ,598. 135 Ibidem,603-604.‘DasersteMenschenrechtsseminar“Dakannstenichtabstimmen,damußstegehorchen” (Grenzfall3/86)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,16.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,76-77,86-89,91-92.Joppke, East GermanDissidents ,116.

40 Friedenswerkstatt of 29 June 1986. In the first issue, that amounted of 50 photographically multiplied copies, Grenzfall described its goals as the building of a GDR-wide information networktofacilitatetheexchangeandunderstandingbetweendifferentindependentgroupsand the researching of the ‘Strukturaufbau und die Strukturveränderungen des gesellschaftlichen ÜberbausinderDDR.’ 136 Thisfirstissue,andtheIFMasawhole,wassupposedtobepresented atthe Friedenswerkstatt butthiswaspreventedbychurchsuperintendentandIMKrusche. 137 As first samizdat magazine of theGDR peace movement Grenzfall appearedwithoutthe protectingpredicate‘nurfürinnerkirchlichenGebrauch’.Thiswasaboldstepoutsidethechurch, partlymadenecessarybecausenochurchcommunitydaredtohostthepublication. 138 Afterthe firstfewissuesofbadqualityandsmallquantity, Grenzfall couldsoonbeprintedonmachines whichallowedtomake700to1000copiesofeachissue,whichansweredtothegrowingdemand: ademandthatintheendcouldonlybesatisfiedbyaskingpeoplenottoarchivethemagazines, butpassthemon,throughwhichitreachedthefurthestcornersoftheGDR. 139 Afterthreeissues in1986, Grenzfall wasable to appear monthlyin1987. Onlyinthe seventhissue the Grenzfall redactionmade itself knownas members of the IFM.This however didnot change the goals mentionedinthefirstissuenormade Grenzfall theofficialIFMorgan;itonlymeantanextraway ofcontactingtheredaction. 140 In the meantime Grenzfall often publishedthe petitions of the IFManddocumentedits activities.AmongthemostimportantdocumentsofthesefirsttwoyearsweretheDeclarationto the UN Peace Year of January1986, the Eingabe to the XIth Partycongress of the SED, the ‘WillenserklärungzueinerVolksabstimmung’,theHungarianAppealandtheLetterto Charta77 . The first can be seen in line of earlier appeals of soon-to-be IFM members in 1985. 141 The Eingabe was an impressive analysis of GDR society, signed by 21 members of the peace movement, including their addresses. Neubert described this document as ‘ein regelrechtes Programm zur Demokratisierung’. Joppke however treats it rather as an example of reform socialismengagement. Typical was the longlist of human rights violations in the GDR with whichthedocumentended.NoansweroftheSEDwasreceived,onlyinleftwingcirclesinside

136 Ilko-SaschaKowalczuk,‘Von“Aktuell”bis“Zwischenruf”.PolitischerSamisdatinderDDR’,in:Kowalczuk, Freiheit ,21-104,p.88-89.‘Grenzfall1/86’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,1.Hirschin:Lüke,DieInitiative,117. Neubert, Geschichte ,753. 137 Ibidem,578.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,66. 138 Ibidem. 139 ‘Editorial(Grenzfall6/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,65.‘PeterGrimm: DerGrenzfall ’,in: http://www.jugendopposition.de/index.php?id=71 . 140 ‘Editorial(Grenzfall4/87)’,in:ibidem,46.PeterGrimmin:Lüke,DieInitiative,129-130. 141 Hirsch,‘DieInitiative’,214-217.

41 theoppositionthedocumentwasbeingdiscussed,oftencritically. 142 The‘Willenserklärung’was theIFM’sreactiontotheChernobyldisasterin1986,whichcausedhighactivityinsidetheGDR opposition. It distinguished itself from other initiatives by the stress on the possibility of a plebiscite: a sign of the IFM’s democratic-mindedness. 143 Furthermore the IFM distinguished itself bygivingout documents that dealt with Central Eastern European issues; together with CentralEasternEuropeangroupsandalone,itpublisheddeclarationsincommemorationofthe Hungarian Uprising, the end of the Prague Spring and the establishment of Charta 77 . This international cooperation, with as its first form the Hungarian Appeal, was seen by the oppositionasaverysignificantstep.Thatitsimportancewasalsorecognisedbytheregimeis shown bythe insinuation of fascist links byan article in the Weißenseer Blätter . An attempt to report this as defamation was rejected bythe regime, ironicallybyinvoking the freedom of speech. 144 TheactivitiesoftheIFMhowever,wentfurtherthanwords.Oneofitsmaingoalsfrom the beginning had been the documentation of human rights violations in the GDR. 145 This continuing,moresilentactivitywassometimescomplementedbyactionsaimedatpublicity.One ofthemost strikingexampleswastheactioninwhichagroupofpeaceactivists,mainlyIFM members, decided to drawattention to their difficult travel situation by booking a flight to Prague.AllpotentialtravellersweretoldbytheMfSthattheirrighttovisa-freetravellingwas temporarilywithdrawn.Onthedayitselfmostactivistswerearrestedneartheirhomes.Onlyfive of them managed, under protection of Western journalists, to get to the airport, but were successively taken into custody there. 146 This action not only drewattention to the difficult situationoftheGDRoppositionandshowedthemethodsofthe Stasi ,italsodemonstratedthe IFM’swillingnesstoengageinpublicactionsandcallinthehelpofWesternjournalists.Other activitiesthataimedatreceiving-Western-publicitywerethedeliveryofalettertoGorbachev at the Russian embassy, the attempt to hand over a document to the GDR human rights

142 ‘EingabeandieSozialistischeEinheitsparteiDeutschlands,Berlinden2.4.1986’,RHGRG/B001/01.‘Inder DDRisteineDiskussion…-DiskussionsbeitragvonUweBastian’,RHGRG/B001/01.Neubert, Geschichte ,600. Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,74-75.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,103. 143 ‘NachTschernobyl.Willenserklärung(Grenzfall1.86)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall, 4.‘Anhang(Grenzfall 4/87)’,in:ibidem,51-51.Allen, GermanyEast, 140.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,61,63. 144 ‘AuchinderDDR…’,RHGRB/B001/01.‘ WeißenseerBlätter 5/87“VorläufigeAnmerkungenzumFall “Grenzfall”HanfriedMüller”’,RHGBBo57.‘GerdPoppe,Artikel27,WerterHerrStaatsanwalt!’,RHGRB/B 001/01.‘HungarianAppeal’, AcrossFrontier s:forsolidarity-eastandwest 3(1987)spring,1-2.‘Prüfetalles;unddasBeste behaltet(Grenzfall6/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,70-71. 145 Forexample:‘ZugriffhinterderMauer(Grenzfall1/87)’,in:ibidem,22.‘Die“Internationale”hinterdem Reichstag(Grenzfall6/87)’,in:ibidem,64.‘Vernissagegewaltsamaufgelöst(Grenzfall6/87)’,inibidem,69.Templin andWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1991),151. 146 Verytypicalwasalsotheironicalassessmentoftheeventin Grenzfall :‘NurFliegenistschoner(Grenzfall5/87)’, in:ibidem,55-56. A.WintonJackson,‘TheNewSamizdat’, AcrossFrontiers 4(1988)winter,15-21,p.20-21.

42 committee on UN Human Rights Dayin 1987 and the handing out of a declaration on the Solidaritätsbasar oftheLeagueofjournalistsontheBerlinerAlexanderplatz. 147 Aneventthatdefinitelydrewalotofattention,bothintheWestGermanpressandthe EastGermanoppositionwasthemeetingofRainerEppelmannandafewmembersoftheIFM andthe Samaritergemeinde withCDU/CSUrepresentatives.TodiscusshumanrightsintheGDR withmembersofapartythatsupportedtheregimesinSouthAfricaandChilewasunacceptable to members of several groups in the opposition movement. 148 Gerd Poppe, who had been present at the meeting, in a (self)critical way tried to defend the motives of the IFM in a Vorabdruck of Grenzfall bystatingthatlookingfordialoguewithequally-mindedonlywouldbe tooeasy. 149 The incident was however soon overshadowed by more severe developments which restoredtheunityinsidetheBerlinoppositionscene.TheMfShadcloselyfollowed Grenzfall and theIFMfromthebeginninganddidnotlikewhatitsaw.Intheautumnof1987,afterthereturn of Honecker fromhis first tripto the FRG, it got green light to strike against the magazine. ThroughtheIMinsidetheredactiontheMfSwasinformedthatthepublicationwouldbeprinted in the Umweltbibliothek . Due to riskcalculations andunforeseen circumstances, the printingof Grenzfall waspostponedtotheearlymorninghoursatwhichthe Grenzfall redactionwouldnotbe present. 150 AsatmidnighttheMfSstarted AktionFalle andfellintotheroomsofthe Zionskirche , only members of the Umweltbibliothek printing the semi-legal Umweltblätter were present. The materialfortheupcomingissueof Grenzfall andtheprintingmachinewereofcoursefound,but thegoaltocatchtheboardofeditorsintheacthadclearlyfailed. 151 ThefailureoftheMfSevenworsenedasinthefollowingdaystheGDRoppositionalscene suddenlyforgotitsquarrelsandmobilised enmasse fortheimprisonedUBmembers. 152 Aftera

147 ‘AndenGeneralsekretärdesZentralkomiteesderKPdSU,Berlin27.05.87’,RHGRB/B001/01.‘Briefan GorbatschowinderSU-Botschaftübergeben(Grenzfall6/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,67-68.‘Editorial (Grenzfall9/87)’,ibidem,100.‘DialoginderZelle(Grenzfall11-12/87)’,ibidem,143-144.‘ErklärungzurArbeitder Massenmedien28.8.87’,RHGRB/B001/01.‘ErklärungderInitiativefürFriedenundMenschenrechtezumUNO- TagderMenschenrechte’,RHGRB/B001/01.JensSchöne, StabilitätundNiedergang.Ost-BerlinimJahr1987 (Berlin, 2ndEdition2007)69. 148 ‘ErklärungderGruppeGegenstimmenzudenVorgängenam12.September1987undihrer“Würdigung”in westlichenMedien’,RHGBBo57.‘ DerTagesspiegel 14.10.87“CDU/CSU-AbgeordnetetrafenerstmalsVertreterder DDR-Friedensbewegung”’,RHGBBo57.Neubert, Geschichte ,662,730-731. 149 ‘DialogoderAbgrenzung?(Grenzfall-Vorabdruck11/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,131-133. 150 Detailedinsider’saccountsthatexplainthedecisionsandcoincidencesthatledtothefailureoftheMfSare writtenbyPeterGrimm(Grenzfall)andWolfgangRüddenklau(UB):PeterGrimm,‘ErfolglosesDrehbuch.Die Aktion“Falle”undihrScheitern.EinZeitzeugenbericht’, HorchundGuck.ZeitschriftzurkritischenAufarbeitungderSED- Dikatur 16(2007)no.2,56-57.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,115-119,151-157.TheMfSletthemagazinebeassessedby somespecialistswhoconcludedthatitcontainedantisocialistpropaganda:‘DDR-Gutachtenüberdas Oppositionsblatt“Grenzfall”’, DeutschlandArchiv 26(1993)no.5,624-632,p.631-632. 151 Thiswashoweverstillpresumedin NeuesDeutschland: ‘ND 25.11.87“AuffrischerTatertappt“’,RHGBBo57. 152 Buckingham,‘Freedomtothink’,55-56.‘Umweltbibliothek(Grenzfall11-12/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,136-143.Neubert, Geschichte ,694.

43 fewdaystheyhadtobereleasedand AktionFalle thereforeended,intheeyesofmany,asthe MfS’firstdefeatbytheopposition.ItevenbroughttheGDRoppositionanunknownamountof good-willandpublicityincirclesintheGDRandtheWestthatcouldnotbereachedbefore. 153 It would not take long however before the Stasi would strike again. The group of Ausreisewilligen that had emerged in the second half of 1987 and called itself Arbeitsgruppe Staatsburgerschaftsrecht der DDR decided in December 1987 to join the official annual demon- stration in commemoration of the death of Rosa LuxemburgandKarl Liebknecht with own slogans.TheotherindependentgroupsinBerlindecidednottoparticipate. 154 TheStasiaccepted thechallengeandarresteddozensof Ausreisewilligen whowerequicklyreleasedintheFRG.Afew dayslaterhowever,alsoBärbelBohley,WernerFischer,LotteandWolfgangTemplinandRalf Hirsch of the IFMwere arrestedandtogether with the artist couple FreyaKlier andStephan Krawczykchargedoftreason.Thewholesystemofsolidarityvigilswasactivatedagain.Butthe imprisoned,unawareofthewaveofsolidarity,wereputundergreatpressuretoemigrate.Despite repeatedlystatedwishestostayintheGDRallwerereleasedintheFRG.Someofthemhad,for thefirsttime,managedtokeeptheirGDRpassportsandnegotiateareturndate:WernerFischer andBärbelBohleymovedtoEnglandforhalfayear;thefamilyTemplinwasduetostayinthe FRGfortwoyears. 155 Hadthe MfS affair of November 1987 been avictory for the opposition, this time the independent groups were ‘disheartened’ and‘intimidated’. Some authors however see this set- backas an important experience on the wayto political oppositional activity. 156 Especiallythe IFMhadlost alarge part of its core activists, while the - exceptionallylarge - number of IM stayedthesame.Thefirsthalfof1988wasusedforinternalevaluationandattemptstosecurethe return of Fischer andBohleyin August. 157 Due to the events of November andJanuary, the regularissuingof Grenzfall cametoanend.ThepublishingactivityoftheIFMpresenteditself now in fußnote 3 , an account of the Luxemburg/Liebknecht events in July 1988, and the magazines Ostkreuz and Václav Havel in January and March 1989. 158 According to Reinhard

153 Buckingham,‘Freedomtothink’,56.Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition ,96.Neubert, Geschichte ,694-696.Schöne, Stabilität ,59-60. 154 Conti, RepubblicaDemocraticaTedesca ,108-109. 155 Seefortheirownaccountofthedecisiontoagreewithemigration:‘BärbelBohley,WernerFischer9.März1988’, RHGGP006.‘BärbelundAnselmBohley,WernerFischer,Regina&WolfgangTemplin,Ettlingen,am6.4.1988’, RHGGP006.JanKavan,‘HiddenoppositionoftheGDR’, EastEuropeanReporter 3(1987-1988)no.3,65-68,p.66- 67.Hirsch,‘DieInitiative’,232-233. 156 Buckingham,‘Freedomtothink’,57.Choi, VonderDissidenz ,103.Neubert, Geschichte ,724 157 Kowalczuk,‘Von“Aktuell”’,91-92(onpage91alistofIMinsidetheIFMcanbefound.Someofthemost prominentwereMonikaHaegerandManfred/IbrahimBöhme).Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,239-240,285. 158 ‘fußnote3’,RHGHL207.‘Ostkreuz.Politik.Geschichte.Kultur.Januar1989’,RHGPS084/01-084/02.‘Vaclav Havel,März1989’,RHGMBi32.Fournumbersof Grenzfall werepublishedafterJanuary1988:1-12/88,1-5/89, 6/89and7-10/89(allthreetobefoundattheRHG).Thefirstissueof1989waspublishedby“IFMSuhl”andhad

44 Weißhuhn these publications, especially those of 1988, were important to show that the oppositionhadnotendedwiththeeventsofearly1988. 159 TheremainingmembersoftheIFMtriedtogivethegroupanewimpulseandtoreturnto theinitialgoalsinMarch1989bypublishinganextendedself-conception,whichwasaheadofits time,accordingtoNeubert.Withthis Aufruf itopeneditselftomembersGDR-wide. 160 Although thiswasanimportantsymbolicstep,theactualstructureofthenewIFMremainedunclearuntil the first GDR-wide meeting on the 28 th of October. In May of that year IFM members unsuccessfullytriedtoputindependentcandidatestothevoteand,togetherwithothermembers oftheoppositionunmaskedtheelectionfraudofthecommunalelections. 161 Withthisaprocess was started, that ledto the incredible andentirelyunforeseen events of the autumn of 1989. Duringthese months manyIFMmembers wouldplayimportant roles as co-founders of the democraticmovementssuchas NeuesForum and Demokratiejetzt .AlsotheIFMitselfwouldliveto seethenewGDR.ItwasrepresentedattheRoundTablesessionsandeven,inthepersonsof GerdPoppeandMarianneBirthler,wouldformanimportantpartoftheBündnis90fractionin thenewunifiedGerman Bundestag . Most authors give the IFMthe credits of beingthe first democratic movement in the GDR, somethingwhichtheyoftenlinktothedemocraticoppositioninCentralEasternEurope.Allen for example calls the IFM‘an integral part of agrowing, multinational democratic movement whichwasnowhighlyactiveacrossmostofCentralandEasternEurope’. 162 Indeedinitstwomostimportantself-descriptions-its Vorstellung athumanrightsdayin the Gethsemanekirche in 1987 163 andthe Aufruf of March 1989 - democracyis presented as an importantgoal.Inthetextof1987theimportanceofthelinkbetweenworkingforpeaceand socialchangessuchashumanrightsisagainstressed:‘WirsehenzweigroßeAufgabenkomplexe in der Gesellschaft: 1. Herstellung von Rechsstaatlichkeit, 2. Demokratisierung.’ Because this cannot be expectedfromthe “allmächtigen” perfekten Staat’, this shouldbe reachedthrough self-organisationofsociety.BystimulatingindependentpublishingandeventstheIFMwantedto

nothingtodowithIFMand Grenzfall inBerlin.ThisandotherinformationandissuenumbersofIFMpublications canbefoundinKowalcczuk,‘Von“Aktuell”bis”Zwischenruf”’,54,59,60-62,67. 159 Weißhuhnin:‘“DasfreieWortwardieschärfsteWaffederOpposition”Rundtischgesprächam3.April2001in denRaumendesMatthias-Domaschk-ArchivsinBerlinmitStephanBickhardt,LudwigMehlhorn,TorstenMetelka, GerdPoppeundReinhardWeißhuhn’,in:Kowalczuk, Freiheit ,105-136,p.120. 160 ‘AufrufderInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’,201-203.Neubert, Geschichte ,724. 161 MartinBöttgerin:KarinLangeed., Wirbleibenhier!DaspolitischeVermächtnisvonOppositionsgruppenundder BürgerbewegunginderDDR (Berlin1997)13. 162 Allen, GermanyEast, 172. 163 Neubertcallsthisoneofthe‘politischausgereiftestenTextenderDDR-Opposition.’Neubert, Geschichte ,723.

45 createanindependentpublicsphere,asecondlayerofculture. 164 Itsconvictionthatpeaceand human rights were closelyconnected with the goals of Rechtsstaatlichkeit , democratisation and pluralityofopinionswasrepeatedin1989. 165 IntheearlydaysoftheIFMTemplinandHirschstressedtoaWestGermanpaperthatone of their goals was to introduce the human rights issue in existingoppositional groups. In the sameinterviewtheystressedthattheissuehadnotbeenaddressedinthepeacemovementbefore outoffeartoappeartooliberalorbourgeoisandconcernsfortheestablishmentofakindof Charta77 inthechurch. 166 IndeedthemethodsandgoalsoftheIFMwerenotalwaysundisputed in the peace movements, not only in the case of the meeting with Christian Democratic politicians or in the eyes of Gegenstimmen . Especially its ‘Western’ concept of human rights remainedcontested. Above all, there was fear that human rights activism wouldbe easier to criminalise. Wolfgang Templin described in 1999 how the IFM members ‘in Teilen des Kirchenraumes als Individualisten und profilsüchtige Abenteurer verschrieen und von Linksoppositionellenals “bürgerlicheAbweichler” und“Diskussionsdemokraten” abgestempelt [wurden].’ 167 AlthoughtheIFM’sconceptionsofactivismanditsgoodcontactswithWesternjournalist, whichtheydidnothesitatetouse, 168 werecontroversialintheGDRoppositionandtheChurch, itsgeneralcontactwiththemwasnotparticularlybad.Conflictswiththechurchexistedandthe IFMand Grenzfall wereamongstthefirstoppositionalbodiestofunctionexplicitlyoutsideofits protecting space, but the IFM still made use of church rooms and structures such as the Friedenswerkstatt and FriedenKonkret . The church was seen as a temporary ersatz public sphere: somethingitsawasoneofitsowntaskstocreateitself. 169

164 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”zumTagderMenschenrechteam10.12.1987inder Gethsemanekirche’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,vii-viii.Kowalczuk,‘Von“Aktuell”’,51-52. 165 ‘AufrufderInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’,201-202. 166 ‘RonaldFrisart,Art13/210Grp:RFRAfz:RFRDat:18/06’,RHGRG/B001/03. 167 Fischerin:Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,100.Templin,‘Nichtnur’,115.Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition ,95. TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),179.Jander,‘DiebesondereRolle’,939. Neubert, Geschichte ,646,725,729.Neubert,‘DerKSZE-Prozeß’,309.Timmer, VomAufbruch ,62. 168 Geiselcontradictsthis:Geisel, AufderSuche ,143.ButmanyformerIFM-membersareratherconvinced:cf.G. Poppein:“DasfreieWort”,127-128.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,362,371.W.Templin,R. WeißhuhnandU.PoppeinLüke,DieInitiative,108,121,124.U.Poppein‘VonderFormierung’,276.Böttgerin: Langeed., Wirbleibenhier! ,12.Alsointhe Gutachten about Grenzfall itwasnoticedthat‘dieInitiatorenvon “Grenzfall”umfangreicheundauchsehrschnellfunktionierendeVerbindungenzuMedienderBRDbesitzenund auch–teilsoffen–nutzen.’‘DDR-Gutachten’,632. 169 Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,95.Neubert, Geschichte ,655.U.Poppe,‘DaskritischePotential’,66.Leo,‘Kulturelle Gegenwelt’,44.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),177,179-180.

46 ContactsoftheIFMwithCentralEasternEurope In‘DokumentIII’theIFMdeclaredthatitwouldfocusonhumanrightsworkintheGDR,but thisdidnothavetoexcludeoccupationwithothercountries. 170 Thisisnosurprise,sincemanyof theIFMmembersalreadyhadcontactsabroad,mainlyfromthetwocountrieswithwhichvisa- freetravelwasorhadbeenpossible.GerdPoppe,ReinhardWeißhuhnandWolfgangTemplin were mentionedbyMehlhorn as the IFMmembers with the most Central Eastern European contacts.TheIFMoccupiedanexceptionalpositionintheGDRoppositionalsceneregardingits degreeofCentralEasternEuropeancontacts.GerdPoppementionedTemplin,Weißhuhnand MehlhornasthemostimportantcontactpersonsintheentireBerlinscene. 171 Thepersoninside theIFMwiththemostvaluableoratleastmostvividcontactswithoppositionmembersfrom oneoftheneighbouringcountrieswasprobablyTemplin.HehadstudiedinWarsawinthemid seventieswherehehadwitnessedtheestablishmentofKOR. 172 Therewerealsocontactsbetween Templin,GrimmandHirschandtheChartistPetrUhl.HeandhiswifeAnnaSabatováwerethe mostlikelyspokespersonsinside Charta fortheIFM,beingtwoofthosefewChartistswhospoke German. 173 ThankstoTemplin,languagewaslessaproblemreferringtoPoland. Abiggerproblemthanpossiblelanguagebarriers,werethetravelrestrictionsimposedby the regime. Not only was visa-free travel with Poland adjourned in 1980, most opposition membersfacedindividualtravelrestrictionsaswell.In1976,asanoutwardlyloyalSEDmember, ithadstillbeenpossibleforTemplintostudyinWarsaw.Afterleavingthepartyandbecoming moreopenlyoppositionalinthe1980sevenashortholidayinPolandhadbecomeimpossible. 174 Ulrike Poppe could not travel to Central European countries anymore after 1984. After the Wende shefoundoutthroughherStasifilesthatalltravelwouldhavestayedprohibitedtoher until 2000. 175 All members of the IFM faced the same kind of restrictions, and they often published lists with names of opposition members that had been turned down at the CzechoslovakborderorrequestingvisatootherEasternBloccountries. 176 Repressivemeasures howeverledtocreativewaysaroundit. AlthoughthecontactswithCentralEasternEuropewerenotveryinstitutionalizedbefore 1986, still some cooperation had been possible and later IFM members had been active participators.Morethanhalfofthesignatoriesofthe1984declarationagainstthestationingof

170 ‘DokumentIII’,RHGGP006. 171 InterviewMehlhorn.InterviewPoppe. 172 Templin,‘Nichtnur’,113-114. 173 Geisel, AufderSuche ,66.Seydlowski,DieVerbindungen,54.Hirsch,‘DieInitiative’,225. 174 Torpey, Intellectuals , Socialism ,86-87.Wolfram,‘DDR-Opposition’,27,35. 175 U.Poppe,“Gesperrt”,208. 176 Seeforexample‘NamenslistevonDDR-Bürgern,denenohneBegründungdieReisemöglichkeitinssozialistische Auslandnichtgestattetwird’,RHGBBo56.Olivo, Creating ,76.

47 missiles in Czechoslovakia and the GDR were later members of the IFM. 177 Contacts and cooperationhadexistedbeforetheestablishmentoftheIFM,beitonalargelypersonalbasis. Both were elaboratedfurther after the IFMhadcome into existence. Amongthe IFM’s documentsatthe RobertHavemannGesellschaft however,littledirectproofofcontactsbetweenthe IFMandCentralEuropeanoppositiongroupscanbefound.Thisisnosurprise,sincetheforeign contactscountedtothemostconspirativeaspectsoftheEastGermanopposition,accordingto Rüddenklau. 178 AnexceptionisthePolishletterofJuly1986inwhichtheIFMintroduceditself to an unmentioned Polish opposition group and declared its solidarity with the democratic movementinPoland. 179 That however morecontacts existedthanthis single letter maysuggest, isshownbythe manycombineddeclarationsthatwereissuedbytheIFMandfellowoppositiongroupsinother countries. Several authors state that the IFMtried to stimulate the interest in Central Eastern Europeanissues andfromthe beginningthrough‘symbolische AktionenundStellungnahmen’ stresseditssimilaritieswiththeCentralEasternEuropeanopposition. 180 Thetwomostimportant examples of this kind are the declarations commemorating historic events. The ‘Hungarian Appeal’from23October1986wassignedbyactivistsfromHungary,Poland,Czechoslovakia and GDR. Almost all 16 GDR signatories were active IFM members. They designated the Hungarianrevolutionas‘ourcommonheritageandinspiration’.Thedeclarationinremembrance oftheWarsawPactinvasioninPragueof1988calledthePragueSpringacontinuingsourceof inspiration andhope andwas signedbyover 200 opposition members fromCzechoslovakia, Poland, Hungary, the Soviet Union and the GDR. 181 Sometimes actions went beyond the participationindeclarationsandeventswerestagedsimultaneously.TheactionatHumanRights Day in 1987 was meant to be accompanied by actions in other Central Eastern European countriesatthesametime. 182 Although contacts were sporadic and difficult to maintain, Central Eastern European opposition groups kept trying to issue declarations together and make the text subject to a border-crossingdiscussion.Despiteexistingdifficultiesdraftswerethoughtoverinternationally andproposals for improvement were made. The first text to which opposition groups of all Central European countries had contributed was a memorandum to the CSCE follow-up

177 ‘Chartists/EastGermanIndependents’,12. 178 Rüddenklau,‘AußenpolitischeKontakte’,31. 179 ‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte,DrodzyPrzycaciele(sic!),Berlin,12.7.86’,RHGRG/B001/01.Itisnot clearwhetherandtowhomtheletterwaseversentandifreceivedananswer. 180 Fehr,‘DieMacht’,.225.Allen, GermanyEast ,166. 181 ‘HungarianAppeal’,1-2.‘GemeinsameErklärungzumGedenkenanden20.JahrestagderInvasiondes WarschauerPaktesinderTschechoslowakeizum21.August1968’,Grenzfall1-12/88’,RHG. 182 Hirsch,‘DieInitiative’,229.Neubert, Geschichte ,722.

48 conference in Viennacalled‘Givingreal life to the Helsinki Final Act’. The IFMcontributed eagerlytothisinitiativeandallitstextproposalswereaccepted. 183 Thisdocumentwassignednot onlybygroupsfromthecommunistbloc,butalsofromWesternEurope.Theinitiativelaywith theEuropeanNetworkfortheEast-West-Dialogue,theorganisationthathadbeenestablished aftertheENDconventionin1984.GerdPoppeandothershadhadmanycontactswithEND since1981andrepeatedlystressedtheimportanceofthisinternationalnetworkofpeaceactivists fortheEastGermanopposition. 184 Without the help of these and other sympathisers from the West, such as exiled East German and Central Eastern European opposition members, 185 Western journalists and politicians, the continuation of international contacts would have been much more difficult. Contact was often maintainedthrough couriers, preferablywith diplomatic passes, over West Berlin or the FRG. Contacts bymail or telephone were maintained with extreme caution or conducted over London where the Czechoslovak exile organisation Palach Press performed importantcoordinatingfunctions.Theexchangeofinvitations,ideasandmagazineswouldhave beenpracticallyimpossiblewithouttheseexileofficesabroad.JanKavanofthe Charta officein LondonandJanMinkiewiczoftheAmsterdam Solidarno ć officehadevenvisitedthehouseof the Poppes inthelatereighties. 186 Throughthese bypasses contacts withoppositiongroups in neighbouringcountriescouldbemaintaineddespitethe Reisesperre -underwhichalsoopposition membersinothercountriessuffered.AccordingtoWernerFischerin1988theIFMhadthebest contacts with Poland, followedbyCzechoslovakia andthe Soviet Union. Accordingto Gerd Poppethesecontactsweremainlywith Charta77 andWiP. Solidarno ć didnotappearparticularly interestedincontactswiththeEastGermanopposition. 187 Insomeexceptionalcasesmeetingscouldbearranged.In1986thereappearedanarticlein Grenzfall about avisit to Polandin whichwas reportedabout the workof WiP, the immense possibilitiesoftheindependentpressinPolandandtheusefulnessofthesekindofexchangesof

183 ‘StephanBickhardt&MartinBöttgeranLothar,Berlin,20.10.’87’,RHGWT02.‘StephanBickhardt,Martin Böttger,LieberIbrahim,Berlin,den20.10.87’,RHGMaB40.G.Poppein:‘VonderFormierung’,289.‘Das Helsinki-AbkommenmitwirklichemLebenerfüllen(Grenzfall3/86)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,15.G. Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,357.‘GeorgBreuer,“HowtheMemorandumoriginated”(Draft)’,IISH SolidarnoscNederland123. 184 GerdPoppe,‘ZurEntwicklungdesgrenzüberschreitendeDialogs’,in:GerdaHaufeandKarlBrückmeiered., Die BürgerbewegungeninderDDRundindenostdeutschenLändern (Opladen1993)201-218,211-212(thisarticlewasoriginally writtenin1987).InterviewPoppe.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,353,357-358.Böttgerin:Langeed., Wirbleibenhier! ,12. 185 ExamplesareJürgenFuchs,RolandJahnandfrom1988RalfHirsch,WolfgangTemplinandFreyaKlier (Neubert, Geschichte ,717).OftheexiledChartistsJanKavanwasespeciallyimportant. 186 Kavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,66-67.TemplinundWeißhuhnin:Lüke,DieInitiative,108,121.InterviewPoppe. ‘JanKavantogerdPoppe,21May1988’,GP022.Seydlowski,DieVerbindungen,59-61. 187 Ibidem,55.Kavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,66.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,360-361.Mehlhorn,‘Der politischeUmbruch’,1431.

49 information and experience. In 1987 Martin Böttger managed as a member of a Friedensrat delegationtocrosstheborderwithCzechoslovakiaandvisitUhlandSabatová.Alsointheearly eightiessomelaterIFMmembershadbeenabletoavoidtheir Reisesperre ,butallthesemeetings remainedincidents.Sometimespeopleweresoughtwhowereabletotravel,andtheyweregiven taskstocarryout. Besidesthat,beforeandaftertheestablishmentoftheIFMthehouseofthe Poppe’s was one of the meeting points in the GDR for international guests. 188 That these personalcontactswerevaluedhighlyisshownbytheregretthat BärbelBohleyfeltaboutnot beingabletovisitherChartistfriendsuponreturningtotheGDRoverPragueinAugust1988 and the fact that the airplane action was presumably aimed to visit friends of Charta 77.189 AccordingtoWolfgangTemplinthesecontactsgaveasenseofasharedtaskandinternational acknowledgement. 190 GerdPoppestatedonseveraloccasionsthatmoremeetingswereplanned. Thecontactswouldhaveexistedtostageabordermeetingwith Charta77 ashadalsotakenplace atthePolish-Czechoslovakborder.Suchameetinghadallegedlyalreadyfailedtotakeplaceinthe earlyeightiesandduetotimelyproblemsdidsoagaininthelatereighties. 191 Throughthesamewaysthatcontactsweremaintained,informationwasexchanged.Werner Fischerstatedin1988thattheIFMreceivedmostdocuments‘fairlyquickly’,afterwhichthey weretranslatedandspreadfurther.InexchangepublicationsoftheGDRoppositionweresent abroad. Also Gerd Poppe stresses that one received information relatively easy and quickly, especiallyinBerlin:‘WirhabenauchvomAnfanganimmerdieentsprechendeLiteraturgehabt. Ost-BerlinwarimGrundegenommennatürlichganzgutdran,verglichenmitderübrigenDDR. EigentlichalleswaswirbekommenwolltenanZeitschriftenundLiteraturhabenwirdanndoch irgendwieaufirgendwelcheUmwegenunsbesorgenkönnen.(…)Wereswirklichwollte,konnte diese Dinge lesen, und, ich weiß es noch genau, ich hatte damals drei Wochen nach der UnterzeichnungderCharta77,daswareinUnterzeichnunginJanuarglaubich,hatteichdiese ersten Unterschriftenlisten.’ 192 These statements are supported by the large amounts of info bulletinsandotherliteratureof Charta77 ,WiPand Solidarno ć bothintheoriginallanguagesand in English that can be foundin the individual files of IFMmembers at the Robert Havemann

188 Björn,‘ReiseimpressionenausPolenoderEineLektionZivilcourage(Grenzfall3/86)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,14-15,p.14. MartinBöttger,‘ReiseindieCSSR(Grenzfall10/87)’,ibidem,119-120.Seydlowski,Die Verbindungen,56-57.InterviewPoppe. 189 ‘BärbelBohley,LiebeFreunde,LieberJanek,Berlin,den3.9.88’,IISHSolidarnoscNederland166.Templin, ‘ZivileGesellschaft’,64. 190 Templin,‘Antikommunistischeopposition’,173.PeterWensierski,‘DemokratisierungderGesellschaft.Interview vonPeterWensierskimitRegineTemplin’,Grenzfall1-5/89,RHG.G.Poppein:‘VonderFormierung’,295. 191 InterviewPoppe.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,362.Neubert, Geschichte ,480. 192 Kavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,9.InterviewPoppe.Rüddenklau,‘AußenpolitischeKontakte’,32.Poppein:“Das freieWort”,127-128. Ostkreuz andanissueof Grenzfall areforexampletobefoundinthearchivesoftheexile organisationofSolidarno ć foundedbyJanMinkiewiczinAmsterdam:IISHSolidarnoscNederland164and165.

50 Gesellschaft .193 Oneofthemainobjectivesof Grenzfall andtheIFMingeneralwastoinformabout oppositiongroupsinCentralEasternEuropeandthe‘whitespots’initshistory. 194 Thereforea largepartofthemagazinewasdedicatedtoCentralEasternEuropeanissues,somethingwhich wasalsonoticedbytheMfS.In1987,theonlyyearinwhichtheperiodicalappearedinaregular monthly pattern, 112 longer and shorter articles about Eastern Europe were published. In comparison: 62 articles where dedicatedto human rights issues in the GDR and76 to other variousotherissues,suchasChernobylandthechurch.Thecountriesmostreportedaboutwere the Soviet Union, Czechoslovakia and Poland. 195 Gerd Poppe remarked about Grenzfall: ‘Die Herausgeberdes“Grenzfall”warenüberdas,wasinRußland,PolenoderderTschechoslowakei geschah, gut informiert. (…) Die Idee des “Grenzfall” [war] nicht ohne Einflüsse von dort [Czechoslovakia] geborenworden,’ andit wastherefore logical that texts fromthese countries werebeingtranslatedandprintedinit.AccordingtoFischerthisreportingwaseffective:‘Interest isincreasing.FouryearsagotheInitiativehadtoarguethatEastEuropeanissueswereimportant butnowpeoplecometousanddemandmoreinformation.’ 196 After Grenzfall ceasedtoappear regularly,othermagazineswerestarted,suchas Ostkreuz ,whichespeciallyfocussedonCentral Eastern Europe and was meant to stimulate international cooperation. For the first issue somebodyhad even travelled to Prague to ask Ji í Dienstbier if he could deliver an article. Further cooperation was indeed set up, according to Poppe: after the idea of Petr Uhl an internationaloppositionalmagazinewasplannedincooperationofsixdifferentcountries.The preparationstookratherlonghowever,andthatiswhytheplanwasmaderedundantbecauseof theeventsof1989. 197 ThearticlesaboutCentralEasternEuropein Grenzfall oftenfocussedvery explicitly on fellow opposition groups in Poland and Czechoslovakia: VONS and WiP for example,wereintroducedinthemagazine,documentsandinfobulletinsof Charta77 andVONS weretranslatedandpublishedandcallsforsolidarityformembersofWiPand Charta77 were printedwhenneeded. 198

193 TheindividualdocumentationsofGerdPoppe(GP18/1,18/2,021and022),WolfgangTemplin(WT12,13) BärbelBohley(BBo129,130),RalfHirsch(RHi05)andUlrikePoppe(UP046)canbefoundattheRHG. 194 WolfgangTemplinandReinhardWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte.Dieersteunabhängige DDR-Oppositionsgruppe’,in:HelmutMüller-Ensbergs,MarianneSchulz,JanWielgohsed.,VonderIllegalitätins Parlament(Berlin1991)148-156,p.145.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’ (1999),177.Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,63. 195 ‘DDR-Gutachten’,625,628-629.HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,passim. 196 G.Poppein:“DasfreieWort”,115.Kavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,11.ThisisalsostatedbyAllen, GermanyEast , 166. 197 G. Poppe in: “DasfreieWort”,116,133.InterviewPoppe.Olivo, Creating ,76.G.Poppe,‘Begründungund Entwiclung’ , 632. 198 Seeforexample:‘10JahreCharta77(Grenzfall1/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,25.‘10JahreVerlag NOWA(Grenzfall2/87)’,inibidem,32-33.‘Vorgestellt:KomiteezurVerteidigungzuUnrechtVerfolgter(VONS), (Grenzfall3/87)’,inibidem,43.‘ZurArbeitvonFreiheitundFriedeninPolen(Grenzfall4/87)’and‚Prozessgegen Jazz-Sektion(Grenzfall4/87)’,in:ibidem,48-49.

51 Solidarity played an important role in the international contacts of the IFM. In its presentationtohumanrightsdayinthe Gethsemanekirche in1987,whichcanbeseenasoneofits most important self-conceptions, it designatedsolidarityas one of the essential aspects of its work. Its solidarity with WiP and Charta 77 was explicitly mentioned. 199 Letters to fellow oppositionmembersinPolandandCzechoslovakiaweresignedwiththeformula‘Foryourand ourfreedom’. 200 Thesewordsturnedintoactionincaseofrepression.In Grenzfall andbetween the IFM documents at the Robert Havemann Gesellschaft plenty of letters to Polish and Czechoslovak authorities and calls to action can be found. 201 Sometimes bigger actions were carriedout suchas theGDR-wide ‘Aktionstagfür die aus politischenundreligiösenGrunden Inhaftierten’ in Czechoslovakia: a cooperation between several GDR opposition groups, including the IFM. 202 Also the publication VaclavHavel was made as a reaction to the new detentionofHavelandotherCzechoslovakactivistsanddedicatedtoallpoliticalprisonersand prisonersofconscienceinCzechoslovakia. 203 AccordingtoRalfHirschsolidaritybelonged‘zum Grundanliegender Initiative .’ 204 Solidaritywas no one waystreet. After major crackdowns on the GDR opposition, the imprisonedcouldalsocountonlettersandprotestsoffellowoppositionmembersabroad.The moststrikingexampleofthiskindwasthedeclarationofoppositionmembersfromfiveEastern EuropeancountriesafterthedetentionsofJanuary1988. 205 ThiswashighlyvaluedintheGDR opposition. 206 It was even usedto reprobate the imprisonedhowtheycouldhave given in so easilywhilethose250CentralEasternEuropeanactiviststhathadsignedthepetitiontogether hadenduredmorethan1000yearsofprison. 207

199 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,viii. 200 ‘DrodzyPrzycaciele’,RHGRG/B001/01and‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte,10JahreCharta77, Berlin,den10.01.1987’,RHGRG/B001/01. 201 Examplesare:‘KatjaHavemann&BarbelBöhley,OffenerBriefanV.Havel,Berlin,den23.2.89’,RHGRHi01. ‘LiebetschechischeundslovakischeFreunde,Berlin,den22.1.89’,RHGRHi05.‘Erklärung’,RHGUP019.‘Brief andenpolnischenGeneralstaatsanwalt(Grenzfall2/86)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,10-11.‘Solidaritätmit PetrPospichal’,Grenzfall4/87,in:ibidem48-49. 202 ‘Varia.ArbeitstextezumDDR-weitenAktionstagfürdieauspolitischenundreligiösenGrundenInhaftiertenin derCSSR’,RHGGP021.Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,64. 203 ‘VaclavHavel’,RHGMBi32. 204 Hirsch,‘DieInitiative’,225. 205 AnnaSabatováin:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,145.‘ErklärungausfünfLändernMittel-undOsteuropas,in: fußnote3’,RHGHL207. 206 Kavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,67. 207 ThishighlycontroversialstatementwasmadebyReinhardSchultinthe FriedrichsfelderFeuermelder andunleasheda discussionintheopposition.FerdinandKroh,‘HavemannsErben’,in:Kroh,“Freiheitistimmer”,10-58,p.53-54. Rüddenklau, Störenfried, 223-231.

52 InfluenceoftheCentralEasternEuropeanOppositionontheIFM Itmaybeclearthatcontacts,affinityandsolidaritywiththeoppositionmovementsinPolandand Czechoslovakiaexistedinthe IFM. Contact andsolidarityhowever, were aprocess that came fromtwosidesanddidnothavetopresumeinfluencing. ThattheexampleoftheCentralEasternEuropeanopposition did playanimportantrolein the coming to existence of the IFM has been stated by several IFM members after 1989. WolfgangTemplin statedin 1999 howimportant it hadbeen for himto be confrontedwith KORduringhisstudyinPolandintheseventiesandhowhislaterengagementintheGDRpeace movement,includingtheestablishmentoftheIFMwereinfluencedbythat.Hisfriendandfellow memberofhis‘conspirativecircle’intheseventies,KlausWolfram,describedinthesameyear howTemplin couldnot free himself fromhis Polish experience andhowthis ledhimto bid farewelltohisdoublelifeofpartymembershipandsecretopposition. 208 InlaterarticlesTemplin, aloneortogetherwithReinhardWeißhuhn,oftendescribedtheinfluenceoftheexamplesofthe CentralEasternEuropeanoppositionontheIFM:‘DieIFMwarsichderTatsachebewußt,daß dieOppositioninderDDRausverschiedenenGründenschwächer,jüngerundimtraditionellen Sinne linker war als in den meisten anderen Ostblockstaaten. Mehrere ihrer Mitglieder hatten persönliche Kontakte zu Oppositionellen in Polen, der Tschechoslowakei und Ungarn (…). Besonders die Charta 77 , ihr Selbstverständnis, ihre Ziele undihre Aktivitäten hatten enorme BedeutungfürdieEntwicklungderIFM(…).DerEinflußderDiskussioneninder Charta77 ,des KOR undder demokratischen Opposition in Ungarn auf das politische Selbstverständnis der IFM(…)istnichtzuletztdiesenKontaktenzuverdanken.’ 209 Also Gerd Poppe was veryclear about the influence of the Central Eastern European OppositiononhimselfandtheIFM.In2001hestatedthathehadbeenreadingCentralEastern European samizdat since the seventies andhowhe hadbeen impressedbythe developments there.HewantedsomethingsimilarfortheGDRandwonderedifthattimehadalreadycome. Accordingto Rüddenklauhe wantedto catch up with the Central Eastern European human rightsdiscussionintheGDR.In1999hecalledtheIFM‘sichtbarsterAusdruckdesEinflusses der Charta 77’ and in 2008 he stressed the ‘eindeutige Orientierung auf die Charta 77’: ‘Ich verbinde diese starke Zuwendung zu Menschenrechtsthemen, die dann zu diese Gruppe mit dem entsprechenden Namen führt, immer mit den Impulsen aus Ostmitteleuropa.’210

208 Templin,‘Nichtnur’,113-114.Wolfram,‘DDR-Opposition’,35.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,89. 209 Templin,‘Antikommunistischeopposition’,172.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenund Menschenrechte’(1991),150.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),177 (quote). 210 GerdPoppein:‘DasfreieWort’,106.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,358,360,364.Rüddenklau ‘AußenpolitischeKontakte’,32.

53 NotonlythegeneralideaoftheIFMwas,accordingtotheseformermembers,influenced bytheexamplesofitsneighbours,alsoits structurewasstronglyinfluencedbyit.RalfHirsch statedin2000andagainin2007howheandotherswereinspiredandimpressedby Charta77 : ‘NichtumsonstistjadieGründungderIFMinAnlehnungandie‘Charta‘77’passiert.Alsowir haben die natürlich schon ein bisschen bewundert.’ 211 Gerd Poppe repeatedly stressed the organisationalexample Charta hadbeenfortheIFMandevencalledtheIFMabelatedeffectof Charta77 . 212 Theseareallstatementsmadeafter1989,afterwhichtheCentralEasternEuropeanstyle citizenmovementshadprovedtobesuccessful.Ofcourseitwaseasytopointatanearlyinsight inthismatter.Alsoincontemporarydocumentshowever,explicitallusionsattheCentralEastern EuropeaninfluenceontheIFMweremade.Initsdeclarationtothetenyearexistenceof Charta 77 the IFM designated Charta and other human rights initiatives in Eastern Europe as ‘eine Ermutigungundeine“QuellederInspiration”’.TheIFMnotonlygaveaccountofthis‘sourceof inspiration’toitsfellowoppositionalorganisations,butalsototheSovietregime,whichcouldbe moredangerous.IntheopenlettertoGorbachevof27May1987theIFMstatedthatherideas of‘innergesellschaftlicheKontrolle’andopenDialogue‘sichvieleunabhängigeGruppeninOst undWestverpflichtet[fühlen],wiedieBewegung“FreiheitundFrieden”inderVRPolen,die “Charta77”inderCSSRunddieVertrauensgruppeninderUdSSR.’ 213 ExplicitconfessionstotheinfluenceofCentralEasternEuropeanhumanrightsinitiatives canthusbefoundbothincontemporaryandpost-1989sources.Intheformerismainlybeing spoken of Central Eastern European groups as an encouragement andinspiration for certain ideas. In posterior statements, these movements were not only seen as a great personal inspirationbutalsoasanorganisationalexample. Thislastassumptionishowevercontradictedbyseveralpre-1989documents.Intheabove quoted letter to Charta 77 the presumption of direct influence on the establishment and organisationoftheIFMisbeingdenied:‘AmAnfangselbstständigerMenschenrechtsarbeitinder DDR standoft der Vorwurf, die Charta 77 kopieren zuwollen. Dies war auf Grundunserer Voraussetzungenwedermöglich,nochwolltenwires.’ 214 Ayearlaterthispositionwasrepeated byFischer: ‘We in the Initiative have, of course, closelyfollowedCharter 77’s work andthe courageofsomeChartersignatoriesisexemplarytous.Butwedidn’tlookuptoCharter77as

211 Seydlowsky,DieVerbindungen,43and75.Hirschin:Lüke,DieInitiative,114.InterviewPoppe. 212 G.Poppe,‘BegründungenundEntwicklung’,360.G.Poppein:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,148.Interview Poppe. 213 ‘10JahreCharta77’and‘AndenGeneralsekretärdesZentralkomiteederKPdSU,Berlin27.05.87’,RG/B 001/01. 214 ‘10JahreCharta77’,RG/B001/01.

54 ourteachersandsimplycopywhattheysaid.’ 215 Thesestatementsareinlinewiththeassurances of the Vorbereitungskreis at the Church leadership after the cancellation of the seminar. The establishment of a Charta 85 ‘war weder Anliegen des Seminars, noch wäre sie aus der VerantwortungderTeilnehmerherauszugelassenworden.EshatwederinderVorbereitungs- gruppe, noch unter den Freunden, die das Seminar vorbereiteten (inhaltlich), eine solche Idee gegeben.’ 216 Thattheintentiontoestablisha Charta77 -basedoppositionalorganisationwasbeing deniedin1985canbecontributedtotheneedtofindaconsensusbetweenthetwofactionsin the Vorbereitungsgruppe andthefearofcriminalizationbytheregime. 217 Theexplicitdenialsof1987 and 1988 however, are more surprising seen to the fact that theywere addressed to (exiled) ChartistsandnottoaGDRinstitution.Fearoffurthercriminalizationcouldstillhaveplayeda rolehere,althoughtheIFMalreadywasoneofthemostsurveilledgroupsintheGDR. 218 Even more surprisingist he assertion of Templin in 1989 that none of the neighbouringcountries couldprovidetheGDRwithamodelltoovercomeitsproblemsandofTemplinandWeißhuhn in1991thattheIFMputitself‘indenKontextderdemokratischenOppositionMittelosteuropas, ohnejedochderenTraditionenundBesonderheitenzukopieren.’ 219 Itmaybeclearthatdifferent pronouncementsweremadebytheformerIFMmembers,whichcannotentirelybedividedin beforeandafter1989,althoughCentralEasternEuropeaninfluencesweremorevirulentlydenied beforethe Wende .Beforeandafter1989theIFMappearedwillingtonametheoppositioninthe neighbouring countries as a source of inspiration, but it presumablywanted to keep up her independenceandbemorethanasimplecopyof Charta77 . OnlyGerdPoppestillreferredtotheseinitialstatementsafterthe Wende ,andstatesthat theyweremadeoutoftacticalgrounds:‘TrotztderDementis,diewirdamalsverbreiteteten,hat sichdieIFM,wenngleichineinemkleinerenRahmenmitvielwenigerPersonen,ganzdeutlichan der Charta 77 orientiert.’ 220 However still because of these conflicting statements the actual influenceofthePolishandCzechoslovakmovementsshouldbedeterminedanotherway.More closelyshouldbelookedathowbefore1989inlessexplicitwaystheaffinitywithandinfluence fromCentralEasternEuropewasshown.OnlyananalysisoftheactualsimilaritiesoftheIFM

215 Kavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,66. 216 ‘SprecherdesVorbereitungskreisesfüreinMenschenrechteseminarPeterGrimm,RalfHirsch,WolfgangTemplin andieSynodedesEvang.LandeskircheBerlin-Brandenburg,Berlin,den18.12.1985’(alsoknownas DokumentII ) RHGWT07. 217 Theformerassumptionisbeingsupportedbytheuseoftheaddition‘(inhaltlich)’whichpointsattheseparation ofthe Vorbereitunskreis inapartdealingwiththeorganisationandanotherwiththecontentoftheseminar.These groupscooperatedbadlyandthisdivisionofthegroupforeshadowedthelaterschism.Thisisbeingdescribedbythe organisersofthe1986humanrightsseminarinMarch1986:‘ErklärungzurVorbereitungeinesSeminars’,RHGWT 07. 218 SomeofitsmemberslaterdescribedtheIFMals‘StaatsfeindNummer1’.Templin,‘Nichtnur’,114.Templinand Weißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1991),154.Cf.alsoJoppke, EastGermanDissidents ,114-115. 219 Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,65.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1991),152. 220 G.Poppein:“DasfreieWort”,115(quote).InterviewPoppe.

55 withandthereferencestotheCentralEuropeanoppositiongroupscouldshedmorelightonthe questionof theconcreteinfluence of Charta 77 andother groups onthe establishment ofthe IFM.

ThePolishandCzechoslovakianoppositioninthedailypractiseoftheIFM AlthoughdirectinfluencewasoftendeniedinpublicstatementsofIFMmembersbefore1989, theinfluenceofCentralEasternEuropeanthoughtsandexamplescanbedemonstratedinother ways.ItsimportanceisclearinthelargepartofGrenzfall thatwasdedicatedtoCentralEastern European issues, but also from references in other texts by IFM members. That indeed informingaboutCentralEasternEuropewasseenasanimportanttaskoftheIFMisshownby thefactthatwhen Grenzfall ceasedtoappearregularly,IFMmemberssuchasGerdPoppeand RichardWeißhuhnsoughtforotherwaystospreadtheCentralEasternEuropeanmessage.The magazines Ostkreuz and VaclavHavel weretheresult. 221 ThislargeamountofattentiontotheCentralEasternEuropeanoppositionwaslinkedtoa feeling of admiration for the opposition in the GDR’s neighbouring countries. In his travel impressionsfromPoland,theauthorBjörnwashighlyimpressedbythequalityandquantityof thePolishsamizdatandoftheamountof solidarityfortheoppositionamongthepeople.He therefore called his voyage a ‘lesson of civil courage’. 222 Also Gerd Poppe almost jealously referred to the development of parallel structures byintellectuals in Central Eastern Europe, while in the GDR most intellectuals kept far from the independent groups. 223 Other IFM memberswereawareaswellthattheseothergroupswereoftenmuchfurtherwithrespectto manyissues,whichcausedakindofarrogancewithrespecttotheGDRopposition,forexample inHungaryorPoland. 224 Despitethis,admirationprevailed,especiallyregardingthepreparedness tosufferlongprisonsentences,whichintheGDRwasoftenavoidedbyemigrationtotheFRG. Inlaterinterviews,severalIFMmembersshowedtheirrespectforthisattitude. 225 ItisthereforenosurprisethatIFMmembersoftenreferredtofellowoppositiongroupsin PolandandCzechoslovakiatostrengthentheirmessage.TheopenletterofAugust1987inwhich

221 ‘VaclavHavel’,RHGBBo130.‘VaclavHavel’,RHGMBi32.‘Ostkreuz.Januar1989’,RHGPS084/01-084/02. InaletterthatisprobablywrittenbyLotteTemplin,itisdescribedthatwith Ostkreuz ‘finally’anindependent magazineaboutEasternEuropeappearedintheGDR.Alsothedifficultytocollectarticlesisdescribedandtheidea thatWolfgangTemplincouldgotoPolandandwriteaboutitsincehelivedintheFRGnow.‘LiebeBarbara,lieber Janek!’,IISHSolidarno ć Nederland164. 222 Björn,‘ReiseimpressionenausPolen’. 223 G.Poppe,‘ZurEntwicklung’,206-207. 224 HirschinBärbelBohleyetal.ed., 40JahreDDR…unddieBürgermeldensichzuWort (Berlin(W),Frankfurt1989) 170,172.FischerinKavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,66.ThiswasalsomentionedbyMehlhorn:InterviewMehlhorn. 225 Hirschon09-03-2007inSeydlowski,DieVerbindungen,75.GerdPoppein:’Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’, 148.FischerinKavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,66.Hirschin:Lüke,DieInitiative,114.

56 theIFMelaboratedsomeofitsgeneraldemands,startedwithaquotefromoneof Charta77 ’s documents.The‘airplaneaction’of1987admittedlyhadtoaimatCzechoslovakia,becauseitwas theonlycountrywithwhichvisa-freetravelexisted.Themessagewashoweverstrengthenedand the action made more offensive to the MfS bythe fact that the goal, accordingto Wolfgang Templin,wasameetingwithChartists.Anotherstrikingexampleistheappearanceofatextof thePlasticPeople,thebandthatformedtheoccasionforthefoundingof Charta77 ,inthevery firsteditionof Grenzfall .EvenbeforethecomingtoexistenceoftheIFMreferencestoCentral Eastern Europe were made: for the human rights seminar of 1985 a session about Central EasternEuropehadbeenplanned;somethingwhichwasmissingentirelyatthe1986version. 226 TheIFMnotonlyoftenreferredtotheoppositiongroupsinCentralEasternEurope,it alsoresembleditinseveralways.Thesesimilaritiescouldbethekeytorevealthetrueinfluence ofthePolishandCzechoslovakoppositionontheIFM.Despiteconflictingstatementsbefore andafter1989aboutthedirectinfluenceof Charta77 ontheorganisationalstructureoftheIFM, acloseobservationoftheworkingsoftheearlyInitiativespeaksforthelaterpronouncements. The Vorbereitungsgruppe namedthreespokespersonswhoinJanuary1986declaredthemselvesto bethespokespersonsofthe Initiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”(Menschenrechtsseminar) andcalled itayearlyrotatingfunction. 227 Despitealldeclarationsofindependencefrom Charta77 aclearer organisationalimitationofthisCzechoslovakoppositionmovementishardlythinkable.Maybe thelaterstressoftheownGDRtraditionsalsoresultedfromthefailingofthisstructureinthe caseoftheIFM.Thespokespersonswouldneverplaytheroletheydidin Charta andthefirst rotation wouldonlytake place in October 1989. 228 Although in Charta 77 the rotation of the function of spokesperson did not work as smooth as it should have either, throughout its existencethefunctionswerekeptintactandindeedrotatedamongtheChartists.Amongthese spokespersons couldbe foundfamous names such as Václav Havel, Ji í Hajek andLadislav Hejdánek. 229 Both the IFM and Charta however had, besides this representative function, no organisationalstructuresorformalmembership. Charta describedinitsfirstdeclaration:‘Charter 77isnotanorganisation;ithasnorules,permanentbodiesorformalmembership.Itembraces everyonewhoagreeswithitsideas,participatesinitsworkandsupportsit.’TheIFMformulated itasfollowsinits Aufruf ofMarch1989:‘Die“InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte”(IFM)ist weder eine Organisation noch eine Partei. Um sich ihr anzuschließen, bedarf es keiner

226 ‘OffenerBrief,Berlinden15.8.1987’,RHGRG/B001/01.Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,p.64.‘Siefürchtendie Arbeitenden…’(Grenzfall1/86),in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,5.‘RalfHirschanFrieder’,RHGSWV04. 227 ‘SprechergruppederInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”(Menschenrechtsseminar),DokumentIII’,RHG GP006. 228 G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,360.Seydlowsky, DieVerbindungen ,43. 229 Skilling, Charter77, 19-28.

57 eingeschriebenenMitgliedschaft.IhrgehörenMenschenan,diederÜberzeugungsind,daßauch in der DDR tiefgreifende Veränderungen notwendig sind.’ Those who were considered IFM memberswerethepeoplethatdeliveredthelargeamountofworkandinvolvementthatcame withit. 230 Anotherclearrapprochementtotheworkingsof Charta wasthecopyingoftheterm ‘Documents’ for the Initiative’s publications. Thepublicationof numbered‘Documents’ was- with the yearlyrotating Sprechergruppe andother complaints - one of the things the dissenting groupmembersprotestedagainstandwhichalsoforyearsalreadyhadbeenapractiseof Charta 77 .231 Alsothishowever,wasnotcontinuedregularlybytheIFM.Anotherimportantnewfeature takenupby-future-IFMmemberswasthepublicationofaddressesonstatements;alsooneof the strikingcharacteristics of Charta 77 andthe Polish opposition. This was first done by the grouparoundRalf Hirsch who later describedthat ‘ein Grundprinzipwar, wir unterschreiben hiernichtmehralsirgendeineKirchengruppe,sondernallenamentlich,unddashatauchjederzu verantworten(…)wirmüssenunsdazuklarbekennen,ähnlichwiedieanderendasauchmachen. Wir können nicht, wenn Russen die viel gefährdeter sind, oder Tschechen, denen es viel schlimmer geht als uns, wenn die Zivilcourage beweisen, und ihre Sachen mit Namen unterzeichnen,unsirgendwoverstecken.’ 232 Thepersonalsigningofdocumentswithnameand addresswassomethingwhichdidsurvivetheinitialstageoftheIFMasanoppositiongroupand whicheven,accordingtoTorstenMoritz,becameastylecharacteristicfortheIFM. 233 Similarities canalsobediscernedbetween Infoch and Grenzfall ;especiallyinthefocusonthedocumentation of humanrights violations at home andabroad, but also inthe fact that is was launchedand maintainedbyanindependentgroupinsiderespectivelyChartaandtheIFM.234 Anotherimportantfeatureintheworkingof Charta whichwastakenoverbytheIFMwas the determination ‘noch nicht zugestandene Rechte so wahrzunehmen, als seien sie bereits zugestanden,’asitwasformulatedinits Vorstellung inthe Gethsemanekirche in1987.Thisprinciple wasoftenrepeatedbyitsmembersandothersbothbeforethe Wende -suchasUlrikePoppein 1988 and Hirsch in June 1989 - and after 1989. Martin Böttger formulated in 1997 the idea behindthisprinciple,whichisalsostrikinglysimilartothatof Charta77 :‘Wirwolltennichtnur fordern,sondernauchlebenwaswirforderten.’ 235

230 ‘Charter77–Declaration’,212.‘AufrufderInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’,201.cf.footnote122.KOR didhaveformalmembership,butnootherorganisationalformalities:Bernhard, Theorigins ,83-84. 231 ‘ErklärungzurVorbereitungeinesSeminars’,RHGWT07. 232 WyntonJackson,‘GDR:Appeal’,61.Mlynarin:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,191.Bernhard, Theorigins ,83- 84.Mehlhornin:‘Podium“Solidarnosc”’,213.InterviewPoppe.Hirschin:Lüke,DieInitiative,115.cf.also‘Ralf HirschanFrieder’,RHGSWV04. 233 Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition, 101. 234 Seydlowsky, DieVerbindungen ,52-53. 235 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,viii.U.Poppe,‘DaskritischePotential’,73.Hirsch, ‘DieInitiative’,225.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiatieveFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),178.Torpey,

58

TheidealisticsimilaritiesbetweentheIFMandthePolishandCzechoslovakopposition Thisismorethanjustanorganisationalsimilarity.Herethesamemoralvisiononoppositionand the world in general collide. The similarities between the IFM and the Central European opposition indeedgo further than mere organisational parallels. As was stressedin the above chapterstheCentralEasternEuropeanoppositionhadadedicationtohumanrights,democracy, civilsocietyandopennesswhichwaslargelyunknowntotheGDRpeacemovement.TheIFM notonlytookuptheinterestforhumanrights,butalsostressedother‘typical’CentralEuropean oppositionalfeatures.Onceagainthiscanmostclearlybeshownfromthepresentationin1987. HeretheIFMstresseditsdemandforthecomingtoexistenceof‘einebreiteÖffentlichkeit,die einewirksameKontrolleausübenkann’.Thisisunthinkablewithouttheguaranteeingofhuman rights.Humanrights, Rechtsstaatlichkeit , Öffentlichkeit anddemocratisationwerefrequentlyrepeated asaimsoftheIFMinbothcontemporaryandlaterdocumentsofIFMmembers. 236 One of the most important contributions of Charta 77 to the discourse of the peace movement was the principle of the indivisibilityof peace and human rights, of external and internal peaceas it wascalled. Thisis also one of the IFM’s basic principles, stressedbothin DokumentIII ,the Vorstellung of1987,andthe Aufruf of1989andmanytimesinbetweenandafter byindividualIFMmembers.Ithadalsoalreadybeenmentionedinsomeofthedeclarationsof thegroupsaroundHirschin1985.Theimportanceoftheprincipleisstressedbythefactthat Dokument III actuallystarts with the remarkthat the consciousness of the interdependence of peaceandhumanrightsisgrowinginthepeacemovement. 237 Theseandothersimilaritieswere alsonoticedbefore1989,forexamplebyexiledChartistJanKavan,whostatedtoFischerthat thingsas‘theindivisibilityofpeaceandhumanrights,overcomingthedivisionofEurope,the linkbetweenpeaceandwithinsocietyandinternationalpeaceandsoon(…)evokenumerous Charta77 documents.’ 238

Intellectuals,Socialism ,98.WernerFischerinFindeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,101.‘PeterGrimm: Der Grenzfall’. Böttgerin:Lange, Wirbleibenhier!, 12-13. 236 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,vii.‘AufrufderInitiativeFriedenund Menschenrechte’,202-203.‘Erklärung15.April1989’,RHGGP006.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFrieden undMenschenrechte’(1991),155.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),174, 176,178.HelmutFehr,‘VonderDissidenzzurGegen-Elite:EinVergleichderpolitischenOppositioninPolen,der Tschechoslowakei,UngarnundderDDR(1976bis1989)’,Poppeetal., ZwischenSelbstbehauptung ,301-334,p.323. Fehr,‘DieMacht’,225.G.Poppein:“DasfreieWort”,132. 237 MientJanFaber, DeInvloedvanChartaopIKV&PaxChristi.LezingdoorMientJanFabertergelegenheidvandeuitreiking vandeErasmusprijsaanVaclavHavel (TheHague1986)1-2,4-5.Skilling, Charter77 ,170-171.‘VorstellungderInitiative “FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,vii.‘DokumentIII’,RHGGP006.‘AufrufderInitiativeFriedenund Menschenrechte’,202.‘PeterGrimmu.a.,BriefandieTeilnehmerderXIII.WeltfestspielederJugendundStudenten inMoskou,Juli1985,in:Spuren(1988),70-72,72’,www.ddr-samisdat.de .Hirsch,‘DieInitiative’,211.Böttgerin: Langeed., Wirbleibenhier! ,12.FischerandG.Poppein:Findeisetal., DieEntzauberung ,99,124. 238 Kavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,9.cf.alsoAllen, GermanyEast ,134-135.

59 These aspects are stressed both by(former) IFM members and later authors, whereby sometimesexplicitlytheCentralEasternEuropeanconnectionispresumed.Thesearehowever allinherentfeaturesofademocraticoppositionandarealogicalconsequenceoftheinitialchoice to turn to human rights activism. It therefore, despite the striking similarities, cannot automaticallybeascribedtoCentralEasternEuropeaninfluences.Thismightbeeasierreferring to some more specific characteristics of the Central EasternEuropeanoppositionsuchas the idea to create a secondor parallel culture. This project, describedbyseveral Central Eastern European philosophers, was mentioned byIFM members and ascribed to them bydifferent authors. In the Vorstellung of 1987 the IFMwent even as far as askingfor ‘gesellschaftlichen Selbstorganisation’. 239 AnotherstrikingfeaturethatisoftenascribedtotheCentralEasternEuropeanopposition was the refusal of utopian thought that was so clearly voiced by Havel in ‘Anatomy of a reticence’. 240 Fehr, Neubert and former Chartist Jan Faktor state that the IFM declined an ideological or utopian wayof thinking and according to Templin and Weißhuhn ‘hatten alle Mitglieder der IFM genügend Erfahrung mit Visionen, um nicht zu wissen, wie gefährlich Erlösungsvorstellungen sind.’ 241 In the Vorstellung of 1987 the IFM stated that human rights engagementmeantthatonewouldnotmeasuresocialdevelopmentstoanideologicalorutopian imageofsocietyanymore.UlrikePoppeevenexplicitlystressedthelinktothecontactsofthe IFMwiththeCentralEasternEuropeanopposition:‘Diejenigen,dieKontaktezurDissidenzin Osteuropa hatten, das waren diejenigen, die am wenigsten in ideologischen Denkmustern befangenwaren.’AndalsoGerdPoppestressesthat‘wirunsvondiesenstarkenideologischen Debatten wegbewegt haben zu diesen doch eher pragmatischen Verhältnissen, wie Demokratieforderung, Forderung nach Gewaltenteilung, Forderung nach elementaren Menschenrechten’. 242 Although a rejection of utopianismbasedon Central Eastern European experiencesisverywellpossible,oneshouldkeepinmindthattheseareallstatementsmadeafter 1989.Differentideasanddefinitionsofutopiacouldexist,asappearsfromReinhardWeißhuhn’s contrarystatementsafterthe Wende .In2000hestatedfirmly:‘allendiesenUtopien,denhabeich nichtgetraut,ebenweilsieUtopienwarenundichdieErfahrunggemachthatte(…)wieman Utopienumsetzt’,notlongafterhoweverheassertedthattheIFMdidnotlookforanalternative

239 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,viii.Mehlhorn,‘DerpolitischeUmbruch’,1411. Olivo, Creating ,77.Fischerin:Findeisetal., DieEntzauberung ,101.Michael,‘ZweiteKultur’,114.Joppke, EastGerman Dissidents ,104. 240 Ibidem,183-184.Havel,‘Theanatomy’,13-18.Neubert, Geschichte, 719 241 Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,212.Neubert, Geschichte ,619,723.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFrieden undMenschenrechte’(1999),185.ReinhardWeißhuhnin:Lüke,DieInitiative,119-120.Faktor,‘Intellektuelle Opposition’,34. 242 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,viii.U.Poppein:‘VonderFormierung’,275. InterviewPoppe.

60 totheWesternsystem,whichitpartlyrejected,buttoutopias.AlsoWernerFischerin1990did not denybeingautopian. Furthermore there are at the same time plentyof authors that see ‘MangelanReflexion’,‘nonutopian’thinkingandeven Theoriefeindlichkeit asacharacteristicofthe GDRoppositioningeneral. 243 Moreover the general lack of theoretical thinking seems contraryto another distinctive featureoftheGDRoppositionthathasbeensketchedbefore:thecontinuingbeliefinreform socialism. Where opposition groups in Poland and Czechoslovakia alreadyparted from these ideasinthelatesixtiesandearlyseventies,socialismremaineddominantintheGDRopposition untilautumn1989.SomeauthorsseeanexceptionalpositionfortheIFMhereaswellandagain linkthattoCentralEasternEuropeaninfluences.OneofitsmostvirulentadvocatesisFehr,who repeatedlystates howreformsocialist ideas for the IFM‘keine handlungsleitende Rolle [mehr spielten].’ 244 Heisnottheonlyonerepresentingthisopinion.MartinJanderattributedtotheIFM areorientationprocesscomparabletothatofKORinthe1970s,sincewhichsocialismwasno objectiveanymore.Moritzcallsthe‘AbschiedvonderSozialismus-Utopie’typicalfortheIFM. 245 These assertions however, are contested by other authors. Geisel still sees clear anti- capitalistattitudesinsidetheIFM.Accordingtohimtheonlygroupthatwithdrewitselffromthe ‘realsozialistischenStatusquo’duringthesummerof1989wasnottheIFMbuttheSDP. 246 Also other authors do not presume arejection of socialism- not to be confusedwith real existing socialism-intheIFM. 247 EvenFehradmitsthat,althoughsocialismwasnogoal,itsabolishment wasnoissueinsidetheIFM. 248 The variety of opinions suggests that the matter may be more difficult than a simple adoptionoftherejectionofreformsocialismfromCentralEasternEurope.Theendofthebelief insocialismwasahighlypersonalprocessandthismightnothaveoccurredsimultaneouslyin everymember, or be rememberedcorrectlyafterwards. Templin andWeißhuhn recognise the difficultpositionthisissuehadinsidetheIFMwhentheyspeakabouttheIFM’sdeclarationof March 1989: ‘Ein Erkenntnis für oder gegen den Sozialismus wurde weder formuliert noch gefordert.DiesentsprachsowohldemDiskussionsstandinderIFMalsauchdemZielmöglichst breiterResonanz.’UlrikePoppecalledittypicalfortheoppositiongroupsintheGDRtohave

243 Geisel, AufderSuche ,194.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,10.Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,392.U.Poppe,“Der WegistdasZiel”,269.Weißhuhnin:Lüke,DieInitiative,119-120.Weißhuhnin:“DasfreieWort”,110-111.Fischer in:Findeisetal., DieEntzauberung ,106-107. 244 Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,210-212.Fehr,‘DieMacht’,225,228.Fehr,‘VonderDissidenz’,315. 245 Jander, Formierung ,41.Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition ,9,93,95.Neubert, Geschichte ,723. 246 Geisel, AufderSuche ,83,94.TheSDPwasthenewlyestablishedsocialdemocraticpartyintheGDR. 247 Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,99.Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,224.cf.StephanBickhardt,whowasaffiliatedto theIFMin:Langeed., Wirbleibenhier! ,10-11. 248 Fehr,‘VonderDissidenz’,328.

61 memberswithawiderangeofdifferentopinions. 249 Itmightbeconcludedthattherejectionof socialismwas no general feature of the IFM, but a highlyindividual issue - as Peter Grimm describesit:‘sovieleModellewieMitglieder’. 250 Most members had an ambivalent but not entirely negative attitude towards socialism. Especiallythedifferencebetweenthe Realsozialismus practicedbytheregimeandtheideasofa reformeddemocratic socialismof 1968 andbeyondwas important. Ulrike Poppe for example statedin2000thatmostIFMmembersdidnotbelieveinbigsocialconcepts,butthereformation ofsocialismremainedanissue.BärbelBohleystatedsomeyearsbeforethatthewordsocialism wasquestionedmoreandmoreintheeighties,butthatshestillbelievedinthirdwayoptions. 251 AlsoWernerFischerwasambivalenttotheconceptofsocialism.Joppkequoteshimasstanding ‘firmlyonthegroundofsocialism’.ItmayhoweverbeclearthatthisdidnotrefertotheSED interpretationofsocialism-whichaccordingtohim‘nurnocheineleereWorthülsewar’-butto ademocraticsocialism.AbouttheIFMingeneralheasserts:‘denSozialismusinFragezustellen, warnieAnliegenderInitiative.Wirhabenimmerdaraufhingewiesen,daßdas,wasmanunshier alsSozialismusverkaufthat-ummitBiermannzusprechen-derfalscheHutist.’ 252 Equallyambivalentabout the opinionof the IFMabout socialismis WolfgangTemplin. AccordingtohimtheIFMhadnoreadyconceptforsociety.Hedescribedthegeneralattitudeas follows:‘Esistjedem,derindieserGruppemitmacht,unbenommen,vonmirausauchsoeine, sogarmarxistische,Revolutionshoffnungzuhaben,odersienichtzuhabenundeineanderezu entwickelnundmiteinanderdarüberzudiskutieren,aberdasistfürdasGruppenverständnis,und das,waswirgemeinsamausdrücken,überhauptnichtdasWichtige.’Socialismwasnotatstakeat all.Althoughtherewereideasofareformedsocialismorathirdwayandthewordsocialismwas stillusedpositively,theonlythingimportantforTemplinwasthatrightswouldbeclaimedand Öffentlichkeit establishedbytheIFM. 253 In the texts he wrote about the IFM together with Reinhard Weißhuhn, he was more outspokenabouttheattitudetowardssocialismintheIFM.InthesetextstheystresstheIFM’s ‘ÜberwindungtraditionellerlinkerDenkmuster,’inwhichitallegedlyshowedanalogiestoCentral Eastern European opposition groups. ‘Nicht ein perfektionierter Sozialismus, sondern eine demokratische Gesellschaft mündiger Bürger stand im Zentrum der Veränderungsansprüche.’

249 TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),183.cf.Templinin:Lüke,Die Initiative,110. 250 PeterGrimmin:Lüke,DieInitiative,131. 251 U.Poppe,“Gesperrt”,213-214.Bohleyin:‘VonderFormierung’,302. 252 Fischerin:Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,102.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,103. 253 Templinin:Lüke,DieInitiative,110-111(quote).Templin,‘Nichtnur’,116.

62 Theynevertheless recognise that comparedto Central Eastern Europe the IFMcame to this insightrelativelylate. 254 GerdPoppeisalsoratheroutspokenabouthis,orwhatheperceivesastheIFM’s,attitude towards socialism. Accordingto himit was onlya small minorityof the opposition that still wantedto reformsocialismandthe IFMwas careful to use the wordbecause it was heavily discredited. He however acknowledges that this was a slowanddifficult process. In the mid nineties he describedto the Enquetekommission of the German Bundestag howin 1984 in their answer to the Prague Appeal he and his co-authors had still advocated the mentioning of democraticsocialism,somethingwhichwasmissinginthePragueAppealitself.Inthe Vorstellung of the IFM in 1987 however, which Poppe also co-authored, the concept of socialism was missing as well. He tells that the process had gone so gradual, that he had not noticed this presumablyrevolutionarystepuntilitwaspointedouttohimbyanMfSofficer. 255 Indeedinthe Vorstellung of1987reforms‘fromabove’arerejected,buttheIFMisjustas reluctanttoacceptaWestern-styleparliamentarysystem.Andalsoin Grenzfall criticalassessments ofbothcapitalistandMarxistthoughtcanbefound. 256 Theconclusionmaybedrawnthatpluralism,oneofthemaingoalsoftheIFM,wasindeed abundantinthisoppositiongroup.Therejectionorreformofsocialismdoesnotappeartohave beenaveryimportantissueinsidetheIFM,andopinionsthereforecouldvary.One’sattitudeand hopes towards socialism appears to have been a highlyindividualised issue, which of course indivually,mighthavebeeninfluencesbyCentralEasternEuropeanexamples.Thisideaisbeing confirmedbythefactthatGerdPoppe,WolfgangTemplinandReinhardWeißhuhn,threeofthe IFM members with the best Central Eastern European contacts, seem to be have been the membersthatmostvirulentlyrejecttheideaofsocialism.Thatmanyauthorsseetherejectionof socialismasageneralfeatureoftheIFMmaybeattributedtothefactthatthemostimportant textsaboutitshistoryhavebeenwrittenbythesethreemembers. InterestingtonoticeisthatincaseofCentralEasternEuroperealitywasmorecomplexas well.Plurality,alsooftenseenasoneoftheimportantcharacteristicsofnotonlytheIFMbut also of the Central Eastern European opposition, was also not unknown in the neighbouring countries: while Havel hadnever supportedcommunismat all, Uhl kept on stressingsocialist

254 TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1991),152,156.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘Die InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),184-185. 255 G.Poppein:“DasfreieWort”,109,133.G.Poppein:Findeisetal.ed., DieEntzauberung ,180.G.Poppein: ‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,148,150.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,180. 256 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,viii.Cf.HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,23-24,40-41. ThereservationsregardingaparliamentarysystemwerestillconfirmedbyFischerin1990:Findeis,etal., Die Entzauberung ,105.

63 visions.AlthoughtherejectionofreformsocialismwasfarmorecommonherethanintheGDR alsoforthesecountriesnogeneralisationscanbemadeashasoftenbeendone. 257 Asimilardifficultissueistheself-conceptionasopposition.Ashasbeenestablishedbefore the word‘opposition’ was hardlyusedin the East German independent groups andmanyof thesegroupsdidnotseethemselvesassuch.TheIFMisoftenpresumedtohaveconstitutedthe exception here. 258 This is confirmed bystatements of IFM members Wolfgang Templin and Reinhard Weißhuhn shortly after 1989 who stated that the IFM had been ‘eine der ersten GruppeninderDDR,diesichöffentlichalspolitischeOppositionartikulierte.’MarianneBirthler statedfirmlyaroundthesametime:‘DieIFMverstehtsichalsOpposition,hatdasimmergetan.’ Athoughithadnotbeeneasytoadmittobeopposition,accordingtohertheIFMhadbeenthe firstonetodoso.LaterintheninetiesTemplinstillasserted:‘NatürlichplädiertendieVertreter derIFMdafür,sichderunvermeidlichenGegnerschaftzumSystemundderOppositionsrollezu stellen,stattdortaufEinsichtzusetzen,wokeinemehrzuerwartenwar.’ 259 Also this however appears to be a rather individual case, since other opinions existed among other IFM members. Bärbel Bohley for example was more ambivalent. In 1990 she adhered to the position that also former oppositionist Neubert took: ‘Wir haben uns als Opposition verstanden, aber es wurde nicht ausgesprochen.’ A fewyears after however she asserted:‘WirwarenjanichtsosehrvonunseremeigenenSelbstverständnisherOppositionelle, sondernwirsindwieOppositionellebehandeltworden.’ 260 Ulrike Poppe was clearer in het opinion that she didnot perceive herself as opposition althoughsegivesdifferentreasonsforit.In1991sheassertedtoJoppke:‘Inthebeginning,Idid not see mypeace engagement as beingin opposition to the state; it was more like settinga differentaccentwhilepursuingacommongoal.’Inotheraccountsshestressesthatupuntil1989 shekeptbelievinginreforms,theusefulnessofdialogueandthepossibilitytochangetogether withthestate,insteadofagainstit.Onlyonceshepointsatthetacticalvalueofthedenialofan oppositionalself-conception. 261

257 Skilling, Charter77 ,43-51.Mlynarin:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,191.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,73. 258 Jander,‘DiebesondereRolle’,905.TorstenMoritz,‘VomOstdeutschen“VersuchinderWahrheitzuleben”. DDR-OppositionsgruppenalsBeispiel“alternativloser”Zivilcourage’, HorchundGuck.Zeitschriftzurkritischen AufarbeitungderSED-Diktatur 11(2000)no.2,20-25,pp.20-21.HansMichaelKloth,‘InitiativeFriedenund menschenrechte(IFM)’,in:Veenetal.ed., Lexicon ,185.Jander, Formierung ,27. 259 MarianneBirthlerin:Findeis,PollackandSchilling, DieEntzauberung ,41.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘Initiative FriedenundMenschenrechte’(1991),154.Templin,‘Nichtnur’,115.AlsoRalfHirschandPeterGrimmstill defendedthisideain2000:Lüke,DieInitiative,114,128. 260 Bohleyin:Findeisetal.ed., DieEntzauberung ,52.Bohleyin:‘VonderFormierung’,279.Neubert, Geschichte ,379, 647. 261 U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel”,249-250.U.Poppe,‘DaskritischePotential’,65.U.Poppein:Joppke, East GermanDissidents ,95.U.Poppein:‘VonderFormierung’,262.

64 The more tactical version is also repeatedbyTemplin andWeißhuhn, who furthermore describeanIFMconfidentofitsoppositionalself-conception:‘Trotztdiesesrelativeentwickelten und reflektierten Selbstverständnisses erklärte sich die IFM als Ganzes nicht ausdrücklich als Opposition.DerGrunddafürliegtallerdingswenigerdarin,dasssichdieMitgliederderGruppe nichtalsOppositionelleverstanden,alsdarin,dasssieaustaktischenGründendiesefürdieSED extremprovokanteWortvermeidenwollten.’That,wethertheoppositionsawitselfassuchor not,thewordwashardlyusedisalsoshownbytheappealofWeißhuhnthatappearedin Grenzfall aslateasMay1989toliftthebanontheuseofthiswordintheoppositionalscene. 262 ApparentlyalsointheIFMtheself-conceptionasoppositionwashardlyproclaimed.Out offearforcriminalisationtheworditselfwas,justasintherestoftheEastGermanopposition, hardlyused.Thereforeitturned,justliketheattitudetowardssocialism,intoanindividualissue. StrikingisthatagainsomeofthememberswiththebestCentralEasternEuropeancontactssuch asTemplinandWeißhuhnarethemostoutspokenadvocatesofanoutwardlyoppositionistIFM, alsobeforetheWende. AlsohereofcoursethesimplifiedCentralEasternEuropeanimagecouldbenuanced.As hasbeenremarkedinchapterone,alsoinCzechoslovakiathewordoppositionwasoftenavoided andadialogue withthe state was one of the goals. That the oppositional self-conceptionwas moreoutspokenthanintheGDR,especiallyinPoland,couldhoweverbepresumed. 263 TheinfluenceoftheCentralEasternEuropeanoppositionisunquestionablypresentinthe initialorganisationalstructuresoftheIFM,withtheremarkthatnoteverythingworkedoutthe same under GDR circumstances. Other issues that are often namedas influences of Central Eastern Europe, such as the rejection of utopian and reform socialist thought and the self- conceptionasoppositioncannotbegeneralisedfortheentireIFMasmanyauthorstrytodo.For somemembersindividualortypicalGDR-relatedexperiencesplayedarolehere.Itishowever strikingthatthoseinsidetheIFMwhoaremostconvincedofthesepresumablytypicalCentral EasternEuropeantraits,arealsotheoneswhokeptandmostvaluedthesecontacts.

TheinfluenceofCentralEuropeanphilosophers The opposition in Poland and Czechoslovakia can hardlybe separated from the well-known philosophersintheirranks.WhileCharta77 or Solidarno ć servedasapracticalexampleofhow

262 TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),179.‘DieGesellschaftalsZieloder bevorsiedemokratisiertwerdenkann,mußeineGesellschaftvorhandensein’,in:Kowalczuk, Freiheit ,177-179. TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),179. 263 Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,313.Falk, TheDilemmas ,253.Skilling, Charter77 ,66.‘Charter77–Declaration’, 212.Skilling, Samizdat ,49-50.Adams,‘Charter77’,231.Bernhard, Theorigins ,83.T ma,‘Czechoslovakia’,38.

65 oppositioncouldfunction,thesephilosophersofferedthemoralimperativesandintellectualideas behindit. The texts of Havel, Michnik, Kuro and others were widely available in the GDR opposition. East Germanyhad the advantage above other countries that most of these texts could easily be imported from the FRG without going through the difficulty of having to translate and publish these texts in samizdat. Of course everybody knewthese books were forbidden,butaccordingtoformeroppositionistsLudwigMehlhornandDorisLiebermann,they werewidelyreadintheopposition. 264 Thatthesetextswereapparentlyvaluedisshownbythe attemptstospreaditfurtherandtoinformaboutitsauthors.IFMmemberssuchasGerdPoppe, Peter Grimm and Reinhard Weißhuhn composed the samizdat publications VaclavHavel and Ostkreuz inwhichtextsofHavel,Kuro ,UhlandDienstbierappearedandalsoin Grenzfall some oftheirtextswerepublished. 265 TheexistinginterestinandknowledgeoftheseauthorsamongstIFMmembersisshown bythereferencestheymadeintextsbothbeforeandafter1989.VáclavHavelisthephilosopher thatwasnamedthemost.Hisinfluentialthoughts,suchashisdescriptionoftheattemptto‘live inthetruth’,werestillattractiveenoughtorefertoafter1989forIFMmemberssuchasGerd andUlrikePoppeandWolfgangTemplin. 266 TextsreferringtoHavelfrombeforethe Wende are availableagainfromGerdPoppeandWolfgangTemplinandfromKatjaHavemannandBärbel BohleywhowroteinalettertoHavelinFebruary1989:‘IhreErmutigungzum“Versuchinder Wahrheit zu leben” ist in vielen sozialistischen Ländern eine hoffnungsvolle lebendige Kraft geworden.’267 Less frequent, but also available, are references to other Central Eastern European philosophers such as MichnikandKuro . Ulrike Poppe still referredto themyears after the Wende ,WolfgangTemplinandGerdPoppealreadymentionedthemadecadebefore.Thelatter

264 Seydlowsky, DieVerbindungen ,28.Kowalczuk,‘Von“Aktuell”’,30-31.Liebermann,‘Vorwort’,9.Interview Mehlhorn.Neubert, Geschichte ,719.Timmer, VomAufbruch ,63. 265 ‘VaclavHavel’,RHGBBo130.‘VaclavHavel’,RHGMBi32.‘Ostkreuz.Politik.Geschichte.Kultur.Januar1989’ and‘Ostkreuz.Politik.Geschichte.Kultur.August1989’,RHGPS084/01-084/02.Thislastissueof Ostkreuz with articlesofUhlandKuro ,whichwasentirelyready,waspreventedfromappearingbytheMfS.AdamMichnik,‘Der großeGegenreformator(Grenzfall9/87)’,inHirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,104-106.OnlyIFMaffiliatedsamizdatis namedhere,alsoothersamizdat-publicationstriedtofamiliarisealargerpublicwithCentralEasternEuropean thought,suchasRadix-Blätter. 266 Templin,‘Nichtnur’,115.G.Poppe,‘BegründungundEntwicklung’,350.U.Poppe,“Gesperrt”,213.U.Poppe, “Freiheitistimmer”,246,249.U.Poppe,‘DerWegistdasZiel’,250. 267 G.Poppe,‘ZurEntwicklung’,210,213.GerdPoppe,‘Unser“gemeinsameseuropäischesHaus”’(February1989), in:Kowalczuk, Freiheit, 559-564,p.564.Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,60.‘Havemann&Bohley,OffenerBriefanV. Havel’.

66 was moreover, the onlyIFMmember who admittedto have been stronglyinfluencedbythe Mitteleuropadebatte heldbythesesamethinkers. 268 Not onlydid these opposition members often refer to intellectuals such as Havel and Michnik,alsotheinfluencefromtheirideascaneasilybediscernedinseveralcontemporarytexts. ThisisaboveallremarkableinthetextsofUlrikePoppeandBärbelBohley;twoIFMmembers withinterestinCentralEasternEurope,butwithoutthemarked‘specialisation’inthisdirection ofWolfgangTemplinandGerdPoppe.EspeciallyHavel’sideaoflivinginthetruthseemsto havebeeninfluentialhere.BärbelBohleyforexampledescribedinSeptember1989thatinthe GDR the truth could only be whispered between four walls. She described the samizdat publicationinwhichshewrotethisas‘WiderstandineinemLandderSprachlosigheitundder Lüge.’ The exposure of the truth was, accordingto Bohley, the most important effect of this project,inwhichGDRcitizenswere,forthefirsttime,giventhechangetospeakout.269 UlrikePoppegenerallyappliedtheseideastothewholeGDRopposition.Shedidthisin 1988bystressingtheopposition’srejectionofconformism,itshighmoralstandardsandthereby itsinherentdangertothestructuresofpower.Afterthe Wende shemadethisevenmoreexplicit byunambiguousreferencestotheideasofparallelstructuresandcivilsocietyandbystatingthat therealmeaningoftheoppositiongroupsoftheeightieswastheirlayingclaimtotherighttoan own independent opinion. ‘Die Mitglieder der oppositionellen Gruppen führten vor, daß es durchausmöglichwar,sichnichtdemRegimeverfügbarmachenzulassen,nichtimStromder Lügemitzuschwimmen,sicheinStückFreiheitzuerobern. 270 Notonlytheideasaboutlivingintruth,butalsotheideasofanemancipatedparallelsociety weretakenupintheGDR.ReinhardWeißhuhnansweredin1987toquestionsofthehistorian H.GordonSkillingabouttheexistenceofanindependentsocietyintheGDR,thattheideawas stilllargelyunknownintheGDR,butthefirststepshadbeentaken.271 After1989authorswere morewillingtoseetheconceptsofparallelstructuresandasecondculturallayerintheGDR oppositionalreality.Fehr,Mehlhorn,TimmerandMoritzdescribehowideasofthecreationof freespaces,societalself-organisation,ethicalimperativesoftruthfulactingandtherecapturingof thepublicspaceplayedaroleintheoppositioningeneralandtheIFMinparticular,withcredits

268 U.Poppe,“Freiheitistimmer”,247.U.Poppein:Lüke,DieInitiative,126.Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,61.G. Poppe,‘ZurEntwicklung’,214.G.Poppe,‘Unser“gemeinsames”’,561.InterviewPoppe. 269 Bohleyetal.ed., 40JahreDDR ,5-7,186.Thiseditionisacontemporaryprintofthesamisdat-publication Urkunde ,whichonlyreproducesthetext. 270 U.Poppe,‘DaskritischePotential’,64.U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel”,257-258,261-262.U.Poppe,“Freiheit istimmer”,245. 271 ReinhardWeißhuhn,‘EineunabhängigeGesellschaftinOsteuropa–SamisdatunddiezweiteKultur’,in: Kowalczuk, Freiheit ,348-350.

67 totheinfluenceofCentralEasternEuropean. 272 GerdPoppestatedin2008thatalreadyrelatively earlyhe andthe people aroundhimcame to the conclusion that out of the systemitself no changes could be expected: ‘Die einzige Chance die es gibt ist wenn wir uns eben selber organisieren,wennwirsozusagenauchsowieinPolenoderTschechienoderUngarndieseArt vonParallelgesellschaftentwickeln.’Poppestressesthatalltheseideasweresoimportantbecause theyappealedtosharedideasandexperiences. 273 Other authors are however more careful to label the GDR opposition like this. Lothar Probstrightfullystressesthatfortheoppositioningeneralalsoprotestantethicsplayedalarge roleinthecreationofitshighmoralclaims,eveningroupsthattriedtofreethemselvesfromtoo closelinkswiththechurch.Reformsocialistthinkingwasstillveryimportantforalargepartof theopposition.ThisisalsostressedbyGeisel,whostatesthatthelateGDRoppositionmight nothaveproducedanewBahro,butacivilsocietysuchasinPolandor Havel’slivinginthe truth,neverbecamearealityintheGDReither. 274 Itisstriking,thatwhileCentralEasternEuropeancontactsusuallyseemedtobeonlythe occupationofjustafewIFMmemberssuchasWolfgangTemplinandGerdPoppe,theideasof Central Eastern European philosophers were just as eagerlytaken up bymembers as Ulrike Poppe andBärbel Bohley, who occupiedthemselves less virulentlywith contacts to the east. Althoughthesewriterswereinfluentialinthewholeopposition,theyweremostinfluentialinthe human rights groups, according to Neubert. 275 Little references to these Central Eastern EuropeanphilosopherscanbefoundhoweverfromtheearlieryearsoftheIFM.Theobvious influencingofIFMmembersbyCentralEasternEuropeanthinkersofthelateeightiestherefore cannotautomaticallybepresumedfortheearlyyearsoftheIFM.

Conclusion TheIFMwasanimportantstepintheintroductionofhumanrightsactivism.Itsmembershada newandrefreshingviewonoppositionalactivityinwhichhumanrights,democracyandpublicity playedanimportantrole.ThattheIFMwasindeednewinthisisshownbythecontroversythat herexistenceandmethodsarousedintherestofthepeacemovement.Exemplaryforthestatus oftheIFMisthecontrasttotheseminarthatthelatermembersof Gegenstimmen stagedin1986.

272 Fehr, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeit ,285-286,292-294,296,314.Fehr,‘VonderDissidenz’,322.Mehlhorn,‘Der politischeUmbruch’,1409-1436,p.1411,1415-1417,1427.Moritz,‘VomOstdeutschen“Versuch”’,20-21.Timmer, VomAufbruch, 50,55,62-63. 273 Interview Poppe (quote). G. Poppe in: “Das freie Wort”, 116. 274 Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,55.Geisel, AufderSuche ,338. 275 Neubert, Geschichte ,719.

68 IncontrasttotheIFMthisseminarremainedcaughtinastronglyMarxistwayofthinkingand accordingtosomeevenmeantabacklashforhumanrightsactivismintheGDRingeneral. TheIFMhoweverdidsomethingnewwhichremindsoftheworkingsofoppositiongroups in Central Eastern Europe. This similarity is noticed by many different authors. That this resemblancecouldbetheeffectofdirectinfluencingbyCentralEasternEuropeissuggestedby thelargepersonalandevermoreinstitutionalisedcontactsthat,despitemajordifficulties,existed with the opposition in Central Eastern Europe: before and after 1986 opposition members exchangedpapersandideas,cooperatedwherepossibleandshowedsolidaritywithandinterest ineachother. ThispresumptionofpossibleinfluencingisbeingconfirmedbyseveralstatementsofIFM members who explicitly admitted they had taken Central Eastern European groups as an example. At the same time however, there exist conflicting statements that deny the direct influence of Central Eastern European groups. Despite these rejections, the organisational closenessoftheinitialIFMto Charta77 issoclear,thatthelatterstatementsshouldbeattributed towishestoavoidcriminalisationoraccusationsofforeigninfluence. Other features that are often named as typical characteristics of the Central Eastern EuropeanoppositionandatthesametimeattributedtotheIFMaremoredifficulttolink.The rejection of utopian and reform socialism thought and the self-conception as opposition are often mentioned by IFM members before and mostly after 1989. Other statements of IFM membershoweverlesseasilyfitinthispicture. It ismorelikelythattheseconvictionsarethe resultofindividualprocesses,inwhichtheinfluencefromCentralEasternEuropemighthave playedarole-forexampleinthecasesofWolfgangTemplinandGerdPoppe.Thishowever doesnotnecessarilyleadtotheexemplaryresultsoftenmentioned:alsoin1989therewerestill IFMmembersthatbelievedinaformofreformsocialism,andacalltoidentifywiththeword oppositionstillappearednecessary. ThisdoesnotchangethatCentralEasternEuropeanideasplayedalargeroleinthedaily practiseoftheIFManditsmembersandthattheyall,inonewayoranother,wereinfluencedby itandtookinspirationfromit.TheIFMpassedthisonbyaskingattentionforCentralEastern Europeinitsactionsandpublications.Initscontactswithandvaluationoftheoppositioninthe neighbouringcountriestheIFMwasoneofthemostactiveintheGDRopposition.Aboveallit hasplayedanimportantroleinspreadingideasandmethodsthatbefore1986hadlargelybeen unusedin the GDR andstartinganewkindof oppositional activityon the basis of ideas of humanrightsthatwerefartooliberalforalargepartoftheleftwingoppositioninBerlin.

69 Chapter three - Possible other incentives for human rights activism

ItmaybeclearthattheCentralEasternEuropeanoppositionconstitutedanimportantsourceof inspiration both practically and idealistically for the IFM. As we have seen in chapter one however, human rights were not an entirely new issue in the GDR opposition although it definitelyreceiveda newimpulse in in the mideighties. One couldtherefore question if the CentralEasternEuropeanexamplewastheonlyormostimportantfactorintheturntohuman rights opposition in the GDR in these years. To make this thesis more than a simple self- confirmingstoryandto falsifythe theorythat Central Eastern European examples posedthe decisiveincentivetohumanrightsactivismintheGDR,itisimportanttoseeiftherearepossible otherreasons,apartfromtheoppositionalpracticeintheneighbouringcountries,thatcouldhave playedarole inthis process. Several possible otherincentives for takingupthe humanrights issue can be thought of. The most important of these is the CSCE process that led to the HelsinkiFinalActandtheensuingfollow-upconferences.Anotherimportant,typicalGDRissue thatraisedtheawarenessoftheimportanceofhumanrightswasthe Ausreise issue,whichhad been recognised as a human right in Helsinki’s third basket and in the UN human rights covenants.ThisraisesthequestionwhetherotherGDR-typicalfeaturesanddevelopmentsinthe oppositional sphere itself couldhave been an important contribution to the discoveryof this issue.ThiscouldmeanindividualandcollectiveexperienceswithrepressionandGDRsocietyin general,butalsothepossibleinfluenceofdomesticphilosophers:ifHavelwhynotHavemann,if Benda, whynot Bahro? This logicallyleads to the next question if and whyCentral Eastern EuropeaninfluencewasmoreimportantthaninfluencesfromtheWest,whichhadalwaysplayed averyimportantroleintheGDRopposition.Lastbutnotleast,influencesfurtherfrombeyond CentralEasternEuropeareassessed:becausealsotheemergenceofGorbachev-roughlyaround thesametimeastheIFM-couldhaveplayedaroleinthenewissuesintheGDRopposition.

TheCSCEprocess TheCSCEprocesswasanimportantencouragementbothtotheregimeandtheopposition.It wascelebratedasavictoryfortheEasternblocregimes,andplayedanimportantrolebothinthe pressandtheCentralEasternEuropeanoppositionalcircles.Contrarytotheoppositioninthe neighbouringcountriestheGDRoppositionpaidrelativelylittleattentiontotheCSCEprocess. In the Prague Appeal of 1985 Charta 77 called‘the demandthat governments live up to the obligations theythemselves have undertaken (…) a hitherto little utilizedopportunityfor the peacemovement.’IntheanswerformulatedtothisbyEastGermanoppositionmembersthis

70 was confirmed. They stressed the difficulty for the GDR peace movement to believe that Helsinkicouldreallychangesomethinginaworlddominatedbyblockconfrontation.Helsinki didnotchangethestatusquo.InthefuturehowevertheuseoftheCSCEFinalActtokeepto governmentstotheirwordsshouldfurtherbediscoveredaswasdoneinCzechoslovakia. 276 ThisinitialscepticismtowardstheuseoftheHelsinkiFinalActwasnotuncommonforthe EastGermanopposition.ThedoublemeaningofHelsinkiasconfirmationofthestatusquoand referencefortheoppositionmadeitdifficulttofreelyusealltheopportunitiesitoffered.Helsinki anditspossibilitieswerebeingdiscussed,buttheambivalencetowardsitremainedgreat.Practical useofitwasalmostonlymadeby Antragsteller. ScepticismtowardsHelsinkialsoexistedinseveral groupsinCzechoslovakiaandPoland,butothersinthesecountriessuchasKORand Charta did nothesitatetouseitandputtheirhopesinit.ThefactthattheregimealsousedtheFinalActin itspropagandaevenmadethiseasier. 277 ThehesitantattitudeoftheGDRoppositionhoweverchangedinthemideighties.Asthe humanrightsissueappearedontheEastGermanoppositionalstage,alsoHelsinkiandtheother humanrightscovenantswererediscovered.Thiswasdonebythesignatoriesoftheanswertothe PragueAppeal,bythegroupofhumanrightsactivistaroundHirschand,afteritsestablishment, bytheIFM.TheLettertotheparticipatorsoftheXIIthworldfestivalofyouthinJuly1985and the openletter to theGDR government of September 1985 forexample referredexplicitlyto several international treaties. So did the appeal to the UN peace year, as many other IFM documentssuchastheopenlettertoHoneckerafterthe‘airplane’actionofApril1987andthe declaration to human rights day the same year. It was mentioned in the Vorstellung in the Gethsemanekirche on the same dayandin 1989 the IFMproposed it as a subject for ‘Frieden Konkret’, after which Gerd Poppe mentioned it in its lecture there. 278 Another important incentivetotheHelsinkidiscussionwastheinternationalmemorandumtotheCSCEconference inVienna.Thisinitiativewasdiscussedinworkinggroupsduring FriedenKonkret andsignedby several dozens of East German peace activists, the majority of them IFM members. The

276 Ji íDienstbier,EvaKant rková,PetruškaŠustrová,‘ThePragueChallenge’,in:Havel, The anatomy of areticence , 1-4,p.2.‘“…dieKSZE-SchlußaktestarkeralsInstrumentnutzen…”AntwortausderDDR-Oppositionaufden PragerAppellvom8.Juni1985(Auszug)’,in:Kuhrt, Opposition ,376-377,p.376.U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel“, 284. 277 Domnitz,‘DerTraumvonHelsinki’,76-81.‘WolfgangTemplin,‘OnPetrUhl’sEssay“HumanRightsand PoliticalRevolution”’,in: BulletinoftheEuropeanNetworkforEast-WestDialogue (1987)TrailNumber,24-26’,IISH SolidarnoscNederland127.G.PoppeandH.Koschykin:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,149-150,157,180. 278 Sax,‘EastGermany’sDemocraticMovement’,14.Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition ,104.‘Anden GeneralsekretärdesZKderSEDErichHonecker,Berlin,den24.04.87’,RHGRG/B001/01.‘AndenMinisterfür NationaleVerteidigungHeinzKeßler,Berlin7.3.1989’,RHGKM03.‘BriefandieTeilnehmerderXII.Welfestspiele derJugendundStudenten’,www.ddr-samisdat.de .‘ErklärungderInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechtezumUNO- TagderMenschenrechte(Grenzfall11-12/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,144.‘InitiativeFriedenund Menschenrechte,Entwurf:Themenvorschlagfür“FriedenKonkret1989”,Berlin,d.17.11.88’,RHGGP006.G. Poppe,‘Unser“gemeinsames”’,559-560,564.

71 continuingambivalentattitudetowardsHelsinkiisshownbythefactthatthememorandumwas notacceptedbythecongressasawhole. 279 TheIFMwentevenfurther.Aftersigningthedocument,ithadameetinginEastBerlin with the American delegation to the CSCE congress in Vienna to which it handed over the paper. 280 FortheIFMtheHelsinkiFinalActandotherhumanrightscovenantsanddeclarations wereimportanttostresstheclaimsitmadeinthefieldofhumanrights. 281 ItmaybeclearthattotheIFMHelsinkiFinalActandotherinternationalhumanrights standardswerenounknownterritory.AlthoughscepticismtowardsHelsinkihadexistedinthe GDRopposition,thishadlargelycededaroundthetimethehumanrightsissuewastakenup. Some of the most important incentives to lookat Helsinki, such as the Prague Appeal, again camefromCentralEasternEurope.Ontheotherhandthehumanrightsdiscussionhadnever entirely been silenced in the church and the peace movement and the revival of the issue interestinglycoincideswithaheightenedinterestintheissueduetothetenyearanniversaryof theFinalAct.SuchawaveofattentionhadhoweveralsoexistedduringotherCSCEevents,such asinfluentialfollow-upconferences,andneverledtotheradicalturntohumanrightsactivism thatwasmadeinthemideighties. 282 ThereforestilloccupationwithHelsinki,whichwasindeed relativelyimportant to the IFM, rather seems to be one thingmore that can be attributedto influencefromCentralEasternEuropethantheoutcomeofagenuineEastGermanoccupation withtheissue.

The Ausreise Issue Aswehaveseen,theHelsinkiFinalActwasonlyusedhesitantlyandwithconsiderabledelayin theGDR.TheFinalActwasmainlyusedtogivemorelegitimacytothe Ausreise issue.TheGDR, astatemadeoutofonlyhalfanation,had,morethanothercommunistcountries,alwaysfaced anemigrationproblem.BeforethebuildingoftheWallin1961100.000syearlyfledtotheWest, whichmadeemigrationatthesametimeanoppositionalsafetyvalveandapolitical‘Abstimmung mitdenFüßen’.AfterAugust1961illegalemigrationturnedintoanextremelyriskyundertaking whichbecamemoreandmorerare.Legalemigrationthroughofficialapplicationbecamemore common, despite the fact that such an Ausreiseantrag couldlast for years andin the meantime Ausreiseantragsteller were highlydiscriminatedbythe regime. At the other handemigration was

279 ‘Erstunterzeichner/innendesMemorandums‘DasHelsinkiabkommenmitwirklichemLebenerfüllen’,IISH SolidarnoscNederland125.‘GerdPoppeanGeorgBreuer,Berlin(DDR),d.11.8.86’,IISHSolidarnoscNederland 163.Neubert, Geschichte ,655. 280 ‘DerTagesspiegel 14.10.87“CDU/CSU-Abgeordnete”’,RHGBBo57.InterviewPoppe. 281 Ibidem.G.Poppein:‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling”’,148. 282 InterviewPoppe.Neubert, Geschichte ,592.Ohse,‘GermanDemocraticRepublic’,78.

72 usedbytheregimethroughthe AusbürgerungofpoliticallyundesirableGDRcitizensortheselling ofpoliticalprisonerstotheFRG. 283 The rejection of the freedom of travel and emigration was one of the human rights violationswithwhichGDRsocietywasconfronteddaily.Itwouldthereforeseemlogicalthatthis issue,whichplayedsuchanimportantroleinGDRreality,alsocontributedtothetakingupof thehumanrightsissueintheGDRopposition.Thispresumptionisstrengthenedbythefactthat the initial human rights seminar of 1985 was organised in cooperation with Reverend Hilse; someonewhowasveryoccupiedwiththe Ausreise issue. 284 Besidesthat,thecitizeninitiativesof RiesaandPirnaformedthefirstexampleofanopen,publickindofoppositionthat theIFM wouldadvocateinthelatereighties.Anotherfavourablefactoristhatshortlybeforethetakingup ofhumanrightsactivismin1985-1986ahugeemigrationwavedrewtheattentiontothisissue again.FrancescaContiadvocatestheideathattheAusreisewelle of1984madeclearthatthosewho wantedto stayshouldbe more than ananti-missile movement, bypayingattention to human rights.ThiswasfacilitatedthroughtheexamplesfromCentralEasternEurope,buttheincentive camefromtheGDRitself. 285 Alsootherauthors,allformeroppositionmembers,acknowledge thattheconfrontationwiththisissueledtodebatesintheoppositionandtotherecognitionof freedomoftravelandthefreechoiceofresidenceashumanrights. 286 ThedifferencewithConti isthatinthecaseoftheseformeroppositionmembersa‘but’canbeheard;a‘but’thatappeares tobeprettystrong. The Ausreisewelle of1984hadnotonlyonceagainshowntheimportanceofhumanrights andofthe Ausreise issueinparticular,buthadalsoaffectedtheoppositioninanotherway.The massemigrationof1984hadnotonlyshownitsurgency,butalsotheeffectsfortheopposition. Asneverbeforetheoppositionfelttohavebeenweakenedbytheemigratingoppositionalforces andpotential.Thesenegativeeffectsovershadowedthehumanrightsimplicationsoftheissue, andmadethe Ausreise problemcontroversialeventohumanrightsgroupsFurthermore1984had had another effect than the regime hoped for: instead of getting rid of a large reservoir of Ausreisewilligen ,the‘success’of1984onlyattractedmorepotential Ausreiser. 287

283 Ibidem,133-135,338-340.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,127.Dale, PopularProtest ,87.MichaelJ.Sodaro,‘Limits todissentintheGDR:fragmentation,cooptation,andrepression’,in:Curryed., Dissent ,82-116,pp.84,90. 284 ReverendHilseismentionedinrelationtotheseminarby:Conti, RepubblicaDemocraticaTedesca ,100.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,51.Hisoccupationwith Ausreisewilligen ishighlightedin:WernerHilse,‘DieFlucht-und AusreiseproblematikalsinnenpolitischerKonfliktstoffinderDDRundinnerhalbderDDR-Opposition’,Deutscher Bundestaged., MöglichkeitenundFormen1, 390-397. 285 Conti, RepubblicaDemocraticaTedesca ,100. 286 U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel“,263-264.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’ (1999),172.Neubert, Geschichte ,531. 287 Ibidem,527,300.Rink,‘Ausreiser’,54,59.GünterJeschonnek,‘DieSelbstorganisationvonAusreiseantragstellern indenachtzigerJahreninderDDR’,in:DeutscherBundestaged., MöglichkeitenundFormen1 ,397-405,p.400.

73 The difficult relationshipthat most opposition members hadwith Ausreiseantragsteller was not only caused by this loss of potential. Even when Ausreisewilligen engaged themselves in oppositional groups they were mistrusted. It was widely known that political activity could considerablyspeeduptheemigrationprocess.Besidesthattheyhadnothingtolose,afterhaving becomeasocialoutcastbyapplyingforemigrationinthefirstplace.Withtherecklessnessthat couldresultfromthissituationtheycouldharmtheopposition.‘IndenoppositionellenGruppen lösteeszuweilenBitterkeitaus,daßdieserMutundklarerHaltung;derMutzurWahrheitbei vielenerstdannaufkam,wennsiefürsichdieDDRabgehakthatten,’statesUlrikePoppe.Inthe opposition the accent layon staying in the GDR to resist and reform the system. That was difficulttocombinewiththewishesofthe Ausreisewilligen whohadgivenupthehopethatthe GDRcouldbereformedandonlywantedtogetout.Especiallyasthe Ausreise movementstarted toorganiseitselfinthesecondhalfof1987andtoovershadowtheregularopposition,anxiety insidetheoppositiongroupsandthechurchgrew. 288 Someauthorstendtosoftenthecontrastbetweenthetwogroups.HelenaFlamstatesthat ‘those who stayeddidnot see these exits as a political but rather as a personal matter. They regrettedthemsadly,feltabandonedaspersons,butdidnotattachanystrongnegativepolitical meaning to them.’ This might have been true for the population in general, but not for the opposition,whomshespeaksabout.Neubert,whoadmitsthattheconflictexisted,statesthat from 1987 on most oppositional groups worked together with Ausreisewilligen . Groups that virulently refused, such as the Umweltbibliothek, the Kirche von Unten and the Friedrichsfelder Friedenskreis ,whereexceptions. 289 IntheoppositionalmilieuofBerlinhowever,theseweresome ofthemostprominentgroups.Theiroutrightrefusalmusthavebeenthetopofaniceberg. Indeed also the IFM was not entirely convinced of the good intentions of the Ausreiseantragsteller and the benefits of cooperation. The clear exception to this rule were Wolfgang and Lotte Templin, whose engagement for the rights of Ausreisewilligen and their attempts to mobilise the IFMon this issue are confirmed bymanydifferent authors. 290 In a reaction to an article of Petr Uhl, Templin rejectedthe taboo on the Ausreise question in the peacemovement.291 However,alsointheIFMtheissuewasnotuncontroversial.Thetwoardent advocatesWolfgangandLotteTemplincouldnotpreventthatalsoherethegeneraltrendinthe peace movement was visible. Although the Templins tried to let the nascent movement of

288 U.Poppe,“DerWegistdasZiel“,263-265.CarloJordan,‘AkteureundAktionenderArche’,in:Jordanand Klothed., ArcheNova ,37-70,p.50.Rink,‘Ausreiser’,59,60,68,69,72.U.Poppe,“Freiheitistimmer”,240. Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,123.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,128-129.InterviewPoppe. 289 Flam, MosaicofFear ,121.Neubert, Geschichte ,671-673. 290 Wolfram,‘DDR-Opposition’,38.Jordan,‘AkteureundAktionen’,50.Neubert, Geschichte ,672.Torpey, Intellectuals, Socialism ,113.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,123. 291 ‘Templin,‘OnPetrUhl’sEssay’,in: Bulletin ,24-26’,IISHSolidarnoscNederland127.

74 Ausreisewilligen becomeapartoftheIFMandconvincetheIFMofthesharedhardshipofthe Ausreiseantragsteller andtheopposition,thiswasrejectedbytheothermembers.Justastheother opposition groups in Berlin they decided that the Ausreisewilligen should build their own organisation. As this newgroup, the Arbeitsgruppe Staatsbürgerschaftsrecht , decided to join in the annual Luxemburg-Liebknecht demonstration the IFM, just like all the other Berlin groups, decidednottoparticipate.AfterthedemonstrationtheIFMdistanceditselffromthegroupand explicitlystatedthatitdidnotformasub-groupoftheIFM.292 The fact that this explicit rejection was necessary however, suggests that among other oppositiongroupstheideathatthe Staatbürgerschaftsrecht groupformedapartoftheIFMcould have existed. This is confirmedbythe controversial article of ReinhardSchult after the 1988 eventsinwhichthe Staatsbürgerschaftsrecht groupwasdesignatedasasub-subgroupoftheIFM. HehoweverassertedthatotherIFMmembersdidnotagreewiththeactionsoftheTemplins. The IFM, with its concern for human rights, was indeedamongthe larger Berlin opposition groupsprobablytheonethemostsimilartoandwiththemostsympathyforthe Ausreisewilligen andoneofthefirstonestoworkwiththem. 293 ThediscussionabouttheissueinsidetheIFMwas difficult.Inothergroupshowever,theissuewasnotdiscussedatall.Althoughitwasnotalways wholeheartedly,theIFMhadtoadmitthattherighttotravel,emigrationandthefreechoiceof residence belonged among the human rights theywere fighting for. 294 Some authors tend to attach more meaning to this than the IFM probably did itself and speak of solidarity and cooperationwith Ausreisewilligen .295 Thedifficultyofthesituationregarding Antragsteller isbeing describedbyJoppkeasfollows:‘Becausepoliticaloppositionwaspremisedonrejectingtheexit alternative,itwasconsequentnottomakecommoncausewithwouldbeemigrants.Butindoing so[the]IFMundermineditsownclaimofunconditionalhumanrightsadvocacy,andimplicitly sidedwiththeregimethatitsoadamantlyopposed.’ 296 Inthelongerrunhowevermorecooperationcameintoexistence.FortheIFMdealingwith the wish for emigration was part of a learningprocess. ReverendHilse, who leda group of Ausreisewilligen ,toldin1994howheoncetriedtodiscusstheissuewithoppositiongroups.The firsttimeheapproachedBärbelBohleyshedidnotwanttospeakwith Ausreiseantragsteller atall. After she came backfromher involuntaryexile in Englandshe became more nuancedin her opinion. In an interviewin October 1988 she stated: ‘AmRecht der Ausreise muß unbedingt

292 Wolfram,‘DDR-Opposition’,37-38.Jeschonnek,‘DieSelbstorganisation’,399.‘ErklärungderInitiative“Frieden undMenschenrechte“,Berlin,den19.1.1988’,RHGGP004.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,121,130. 293 Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,224.Jordanin:‘VonderFormierung’,300. 294 Torpey, Intellectuals , Socialism ,113.U.Poppe,‘DerWegistdasZiel’,263-264.U.Poppe,“Freiheitistimmer“,240. U.Poppein:Lüke,DieInitiative,125.U.Poppein:Langeed., Wirbleibenhier! ,30. 295 Dale, Popularprotest ,88.Neubert, Geschichte ,627. 296 Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,202.

75 festgehaltenwerden.DieWürdeundEntscheidungsfreiheitdesEinzelnenstehtamhöchsten.Mit diesen Recht muß aber gekoppelt sein, dass die Leute wieder zurückkehren können (…) die PersongehörtjanichtdemStaat.’Incidentallysomeattentionwaspaidtotheissuebefore1989 andinthecourseof1989moreandmoreactionswerecarriedoutinfavourof Ausreisewilligen .297 TheIFM’smainconcerninrelationtothetravelissuehoweverwasnottherighttotravel West,whichnoneofitsmemberswanted,buttherighttotravelEast,whichwasdeniedtoall IFMmembers.Thisissueplayedavitalroleinthewholeopposition,buttotheIFMinparticular, sinceitattachedgreatimportancetocontactswith Charta77 andthePolishopposition.Alarge numberofarticles,declarationsandactions,suchasthe‘airplaneaction’,werededicatedtoit. 298 ThisisconfirmedagainbyGeisel’squestionnaire.Inthelistoffactorsthatwereimportantfor theoppositionalengagementofthequestionedoppositionmembersthewishtoleavetheGDR was labelled as unimportant by91.3% of the respondents. The lack of freedom of travel in generalincontrastwasseenasanimportantfactorbymorethan80%oftherespondents. 299 As Moritzrightfullynotices,thisissuewasunimportanttothepopulationatlargesincetheyhadnot losttheirrighttotraveltothesocialistEastthroughundesirablebehaviour.Thefailuretoadopt the Ausreise issue prevented the opposition groups from overcoming their isolation from the population,accordingtoJoppke. 300 Althoughthe Ausreise issuewasapparentlynotanimportantreasonfortheIFMtoturnto humanrightsactivism,itdidbecomeanimportantincentivetoothers.The Staatsburgerschaftsrecht group, established in the second half of 1987, was the first organised gathering of Ausreiseantragsteller .TheyreferredtotheCSCEFinalActandUNconventionstostrengthentheir caseandfoughtforhumanrights.Thedifferencewiththeregularoppositionwas,accordingto groupfounder Günter Jeschonnek, that the members of his groups ceasedto believe that the establishmentofhumanrightsintheGDRwaspossibleatall. 301 The Ausreisewilligen couldhave formedanincentivetohumanrightsactivismintheGDR;anincentivethathoweverwasnot

297 Hilse,‘DieFlucht-undAusreiseproblematik’,392.BärbelBohleyin‘ÜberdasNeinhinaus.Aufrissezwei, Oktober1988’,RHGTK009/01.Neubert, Geschichte ,627.‘MitgliederderInitiativefürFriedenund MenschernerchteforderndieöffentlicheAuseinandersetzungmitderAusreiseproblematikundihrenUrsachen’, RHGRG/B001/03.Fischerin:Findeisetal., DieEntzauberung ,103.‘RainerEppelmann,RalfHirsch,Andie VolkskammerderDDR,Berlinden20.07.1986’RHGGP006. 298 Cf.‘NurFliegenistschöner’and‘OffenerBriefzuReiseverboten’(Grenzfall5/87),in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,55-56.ReinhardWeißhuhn,‘ReiseverbotensindinunseremLandkeinEinzelfall’(Grenzfall9/87),ibidem, 103-104.‘EingabeandieSED’,RHGRG/B/001/1.‘AndenVorsitzendendesMinisterratesderDDRWillyStoph’, RHGKM03.‘BärbelBohley,anGeneralstaatsanwaltderDDR,Berlin,den13.10.85’,RHGUP019.Othergroups thatwereparticularlyoccupiedwiththetravelissue,becauseoftheirCentralEasternEuropeancontacts,werethe InitativeAPPAand NetzwerkArche cf.CarloJordanandHansMichaelKlothed., ArcheNova.OppositioninderDDR. Das“Grün-ökologischeNetzwerkArche”1988-90.MitdentextenderARCHENOVA (Berlin1995)234,267-269,289, 428. 299 Geisel, AufderSuche ,279-282. 300 Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition ,105.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,121. 301 Ibidem,128.Jeschonnek,‘DieSelbstorganisation’,398,401.Choi, VonderDissidenz ,89.

76 pickedupbytheoppositionatlarge.Throughtheirwishtoleaveandlackofbelieveinchange, theycouldnotanddidnotformthisoppositionthemselves.Tootherstheoccupationofthose Ausreisewilligen which whom theydid want to associate, might have worked more as another reasonnottoturntohumanrightsactivism,thanasanincentivetoadvocatehumanrights. 302 The Ausreise issuecertainlydrewattentiontohumanrights,butitprobablyhamperedtheissue morethanithelped. “MadeintheGDR” Apartfromthe Ausreise issue,therearemoreissuesintheGDRoppositionitselfthatcouldhave ledtohumanrightsopposition.‘InderDDRistdieMenschenrechtsarbeitalseigenerBestandteil einerbreiten,unabhängigenFriedensbewegunggewachsen,’statedtheIFMinitsletterto Charta 77 toshowthat Charta77 hadnotbeenthedirectexampletotheIFM.Althoughchapterthree hasshownotherwise,stilltheimportanceoftheinfluenceoftheindependentpeacemovementin theGDRshouldnotbeunderestimated.ItformsthebackgroundagainstwhichEastGerman humanrightsactivismcameintoexistenceandwithoutwhichitcannotbeunderstood. 303 Indeed severalauthorsplacethetakingupofthehumanrightsissuein1985inthelightofthedeclineof thepeacemovementafterNovember1983.Newoppositionalinputwasneededandfoundinthe formofhumanrightsactivism.RüddenklaudescribeshowthefoundersoftheIFMthoughtthat thepeacemovementlostitsresistancepotentialandlookedtotheoppositioninCentralEastern Europefora‘grundsätzlichenNeuorientierung’.‘Aftertheirfailuretopreventanewroundof nuclearrearmamentin1983/4andinlightoftheobviousunwillingnessofofthepartystateto enterintoa“dialogue”withitsopposition,EastGermanpeaceactivistslookedfornewmodes andfieldsofactivity’,whichledtoaturntotheEast,isalsotheopinionofJoppkeandother authors. This is confirmedbyGerdPoppe, who statedthat in the mid eighties ‘die Raketen standenundVielenhabensichdannirgendwieanderenThemenzugewandt.InderDDRwares natürlich nicht so, wir konnten nicht einfach sagen das ist nun vorbei jetzt ziehen wir uns in unsere Kämmerchen zurück, es gab jetzt sehr starke Orientierung auf Themen wie Menschenrechte,Umwelt,jaundEuropa.’ 304 Alsofeelingsofdiscontentwiththewayofworking ofthepeacemovementandtheideathatonecouldnotgoonelikethis,ledsometoconclude

302 Olivo, Creating ,63. 303 ‘10JahreCharta77(Grenzfall1/87)’,in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,25.TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘Die InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),172. 304 Rüddenklau, Störenfried, 51.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,100.InterviewPoppe.Similarstatementsaremadeby: Choi, VonderDissidenz ,73.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,92-93.Conti, ReppublicaDemocraticaTedesca ,100.Findeis,et al., DieEntzauberung ,238-239.Olivo, Creating ,73.Marc-DietrichOhse,‘GermanDemocraticRepublic’,in:Pollack andWielgohsed., Dissent ,73-93,p.78.

77 that another way should be chosen. 305 The decline of the peace movement was indeed an importantreasontolookforanewkindofactivism.Allauthorsseeitasnothingmorehowever thantheincentivetolookattheexamplesfromCentralEasternEurope. Notonlythedeclineofthepeacemovementcanbeseenasanincentiveforhumanrights activism.Fricke,whosestandardworkontheoppositionintheGDRappearedasearlyas1984, namedHavemannastheexampleforcivilrightsinitiativesintheseventiesthat,justlikehim,did nothesitatetopublishtheirappealswithfullnamesintheWesternpress. 306 Thesefeaturesthat untilnowhadbeenpresumedtobetypicalforboththeCentralEasternEuropeanopposition andtheIFM,appeartohaveolderrootsintheGDR.IndeedHavemannplayedaninfluential roleforIFMmembers,atleastintheirearlydays,ashehasforthewholeopposition,according to Torpey. Especially Gerd Poppe, who had been in contact with him, names him as an influentialpersonality. 307 Geisel’squestionnairehoweversuggeststhatintheoppositionatlarge Havemann was seen as signifantlyless influential than Havel, Solzhenitsyn and- admittedly- Bahro. 308 BahroandHavemannwereaboveall,convincedsocialistswhowerenotverylikelyto develop ‘bourgeois’ ideas of civil societyandliberal democratisation. To compare Havemann with Kuro , as Manfred Wilke does, means therefore forging links that are not there. 309 AlthoughHavemannandhisoutright,openandself-confidentwayofoppositioncertainlymight haveinfluencedIFMmembersandtheirmethods,itisunlikelythatthehumanrightsissueitself hadbeeninspiredbythissocialismdissident.Thelackoffurtherreferencestohim,comparedto the bulk of references to Central Eastern Europe, leads to the conclusion however that the influenceofHavemannontheestablishmentoftheIFMwasprobablyinnowaydecisive. ThehumanrightsissuehowevercametotheGDRoppositioninanother,verydirectway: ‘Bei einer Füller praktizierter Menschenrechtsverletzungen, die einzelnen ameigenen Leibe in wachsendemMaßezuspürenbekamen,wurdedasneuralgischeThemaMenschenrechteimmer drängender,’ stated Templin and Weißhuhn in 1991. ‘Eventually, Stasi repression of peace activitiestransformeddissentintoaquestionofcivilrights’,concludesKonradJarauschandalso Allenstatesthat‘thebitterexperiencesoftheautonomouspeacemovementinbeingtheobject

305 Templin,‘Nichtnur’,114.WintonJackson,‘TheNewSamizdat’,16. 306 Fricke, OppositionundWiderstand ,211-212. 307 Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism, 96.G.Poppein:Findeis,etal., DieEntzauberung ,177.InterviewPoppe.‘Peter Grimm’. 308 Geisel, AufderSuche ,245-252. 309 Neubert,‘DerKSZE-Prozeß’,301.ManfredWilke, DerSED-Staat.GeschichteundNachwirkungen (Cologne, Weimar,Vienna,2006)248.

78 of repressionbythe state wereconducive to andaprerequisite for the initiationof concerted humanrightsactivityintheGDR.’Theyareconfirmedinthisopinionbymoreauthors. 310 ForseveralindividualIFMmembersrepressionmighthavebeenthefinalincentivetoturn tohumanrightsactivism.AnexampleofsuchacaseisMarianneBirthlerwhocameintocontact withtheIFMthroughtthe ArbeitskreisSolidarischeKirche .Thelimitsthatwereputonoppositionin theGDRledhertotheissueofdemocratisationandhumanrights:‘DieengeGrenzenderDDR führtenschnell dazu, daß wir uns nicht nur auf unsere eigene Themenbeschränkten, sondern schnellauchdieGrenzenthematisierten,dieunsvonPolizei,Partei,StaatoderLehrerngesetzt wurden.’ 311 UlrikePoppestatedsimilarlyin1991:‘Bybeingincriminatedandpersecuted,wewere pushedintoafrontaloppositiontotheregime.Thisishowwediscoveredtheissueofhuman rights. 312 Although this issue definitely played a role in the process of realisation of the importanceofhumanrights,repressionhadbeenaconstantfeatureofoppositionalactivityin the GDR during its whole existence and was equally endured by peace and environmental activists that never choose the human rights path. In Geisel’s questionnaire the confrontation withhumanrightsviolationsintheGDRwasseenasoneofthemostimportantfactorsthatled totheoppositionalbehaviourtogetherwiththeobviousmilitarizationofsociety.Thishowever apparentlynotalwaysledtohumanrightsactivism.313 Therearenosignsthatitplayedarolein the establishment of the IFMas awhole. In individual cases it might howeverhave beenthe decisiveincentiveandthepoliticisingpotentialofrepressioningeneralofcourseshouldnotbe underestimated. 314 A more coherent theoryabout howhuman rights activism was ‘made in the GDR’ is introducedbyTimmer.Hisideasentirelycontradictthosethatstresstheimportanceofreform communism in the GDR opposition. 315 According to Timmer theories of civil society have playedanimportantroleintheEastGermanoppositionintheeightiesandweredecisivein1989. Alsohesees1985/1986asanimportantyearinthehistoryoftheoppositionoftheGDR.The difference with Central Eastern Europe is however, that the human rights issue was not constitutive for the opposition, but emerged in an existing oppositional milieu. Although 1985/1986 formeda thematic reorientation, it was no break in the development of the East

310 TemplinandWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1991),149.Jarausch, TheRusch ,37.Allen, GermanyEast ,134.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,94.Timmer, VomAufbruch ,61. 311 MarianneBirthler,‚“Wirhatten diese DDRsatt!”’,in:Jesse, EineRevolution ,63-72,p.64.MarianneBirthlerin: ‘Dokumentation.BegegnungtschechischerunddeutscherBürgerrechtler’,253.Findeis,Pollock,Schilling, Die Entzaubering ,35. 312 U.PoppeinaninterviewwithJoppke(9July1991)in:Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,95. 313 Geisel, AufderSuche ,279-281.ThisisalsoconfirmedbyFlam, MosaicofFear ,135. 314 Cf.ChristianHalbrock,‘StörfaktorJugend.DieAnfängederunabhängigenUmweltbewegunginderDDR’,in: JordanandKlothed., ArcheNova ,13-32,p.22. 315 SuchasGeisel, AufderSuche .AndJoppke, EastGermanDissidents .

79 German opposition, ‘sondern nur der explizite Ausdruck der Tatsache, daß die Friedensbewegung inderPraxis vonBeginnaneinezivilgesellschaftlicheOppositiondarstellte.’In theearlyeightieshowevertheoppositionperceiveditselfasamovementthatoccupieditselfwith globalcrisisphenomena.OnlyafterthemideightiesthischangedtoanoccupationwithGDR internalproblems.ThischangeinthemeandoutlookwasaccordingtoTimmercausedbythe repression of the state which made it necessary for ‘system-indifferent activists’ to occupy themselveswiththeproblemsofrights,freedomanddemocratisation.Timmergoesevenfurther bystatingthat,althoughtheCentralEasternEuropeanideaswereknownintheGDR,theydid not play a large role in this: ‘Vieles deutet darauf hin, daß die Entwicklung der DDR- Friedensbewegung einer eigenen, inneren Logik folgte und durch die Rezeption der osteuropäischen Theoretiker eher unterstützt als verursacht wurde.’ Central Eastern European ideasofcivilsocietywereimportantfortheEastGermanopposition,butthewholeprocesswas eventuallyentirelyGDRintrinsic. 316 Timmerisdefinitelyrightinhisinterestingobservationthatthehumanrightsissuedidnot constitute the beginningof opposition in the GDR. That is whyEast German human rights activismcannotbeseenoutofthecontextoftheearlierpeacemovement:notwithoutareason thefirsthumanrightsinitiativewascalled InitiativeFrieden undMenschenrechte .Timmerhoweveris too radical in his proclamation about the importance of theories of civil societyin the GDR oppositionduringtheeightiesandtheinsignificanceofreformsocialism.Upuntilthedecisive months of 1989 and 1990 reform socialism remained a striking feature of the East German oppositionandindeedthecrucialdifferencewith-alargepartof-thePolishandCzechoslovak opposition. Human rights activism along the lines of the opposition in these two countries however remainedlargelyconfinedto some isolated groups such as the IFMandthe Leipzig human rights groups that were often denouncedin their actions anddeeds bymore socialist peaceandenvironmentalgroupsuchas-inBerlin-the FriedrichsfelderFriedenskreis ,the Kirchevon Unten andthe Umweltbibliothek. Timmertooeasilygeneralisestheimportanceofthosefewhuman rightsandcivilsocietyinitiativesfortheEastGermanopposition.Probstismorenuanced:he confirmstheexistenceofthebeginningsofahumanrightsorientedoppositionintheGDRin themideighties,but‘trotztdieserpositivenAnsätzeineinemkleinenSegmentderOppoaition kann man in der DDR von der Formierung einer breiten, demokratischen orientierten Bürgerrechtsbewegung, deren Programmatik vor allem auf die Durchsetzung der universellen RechtederMenschenrechtschartazielte,erstseitMitte1989sprechen.’InthesamewayTimmer hastilydenies the role of the Central Eastern European opposition: although the texts were

316 Timmer, VomAufbruch,50-63.cf.alsoOlivo, Creating ,61.

80 availableintheGDR,theeffectofthereception‘istletzlichnichtekzaktzubeurteilen.Dasgilt nicht zuletzt auch für den Einfluß, den Wolfgang Templin, Reinhard Weißhuhn oder Gerd Poppe in der IFMundLudwigMehlhorn imArbeitskreis “Absage an Praxis undPrinzipder Abgrenzung”hatten.’ 317 Indeed,influenceandreceptioncanneverbedeterminedexactly,ashas beenstatedbefore.Ifonehoweverdoesnotconsidertheoriesofcivilsocietyascharacteristicfor theEastGermanoppositioningeneral,butjustforafewmoreradicalgroups,onesuddenlysees thatsuchgroups,suchastheIFM,haveaconcentrationofpeopleinitthatarehighlyinfluenced by Central Eastern European ideas. Although the decline of the peace movement was an incentivetolookfornewkindsofactivismandHavemannandespeciallyexperiencedrepression might have playedan important role for certain individuals, without the influence of Central Europeanideasofhumanrightsactivism,thiskindofoppositionalactivitywouldhavehadan entirelydifferentface.

ContactswiththeWest It seems to be a paradox that the incentive for democratic-minded human rights opposition wouldhavetocomefromthesimilarlydictatorialEast,whilethedemocraticWestwassoclose totheGDR.WhydidtheIFMlooktotheEastandnottothe‘otherGermany’thathadalready reacheddemocracyandhumanrights? As has been statedbefore, the East German peace andenvironmental movements were unique in the Eastern Bloc due to the large influence of the West German single issue movementsontheoppositionintheGDR.‘SituatedattheborderlinebetweenEastandWest, EastGermandissidentshadtobeespeciallyreceptivetoWesterninfluence’,statesJoppke.The peaceandenvironmentmovementswereindeedinfluencedbyandpartlymodelledontheirWest GermanexamplesandtherebelliousEastGermanyouthwasalsoinspiredbytheircounterparts intheWest. 318 ContactsexistedwiththeWestGermanpeacemovement,especiallyuntil1983. These were however held on a personal level out of fear for criminalisation. This was no superfluousmeasure.BecauseintheviewpointoftheMfSoppositioncouldnotbearesultform GDRsocietyitself,ithadtobeattributedtoinfluencesfromabroad. 319 Thecontactswiththe West German außerparlamentarische Opposition did not remain without effect. West German leftwingtexts andtheories were widelyread. Critical opinions on capitalismandthe political systemoftheFRGwereimportedandoftenacceptedasone’sown.Ananti-FRGattitudewas

317 Timmer, VomAufbruch ,63.Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,79. 318 Pollack, PolitischerProtest, 101.Choi, VonderDissidenz ,184.Halbrock,‘StörfaktorJugend’,19.Knabe,‘Opposition’, 159-160.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,71,82. 319 Ibidem,145-146.Conti, ReppublicaDemocraticaTedesca ,98.Rüddenklau ,Störenfried ,36.

81 not uncommon in the oppositional scene of the GDR andamongst its intellectuals, not only thankstothestrategiesoftheSEDbutmostlytothecontactswithcriticalgroupsintheWest. AccordingtoTorpeythisrejectionoftheFRGanditspoliticalsystemwasoneofthethingsthat separatedtheoppositionfromthegeneralpopulation. 320 InWestGermanyaremarkablypositive visionof the GDR existedinleftwingcircles, whichwas secretlystimulatedbythe MfS. This sometimes caused communication problems with the GDR opposition, but also might have encouragedthe positive appreciation of the GDR comparedto the FRG in some opposition groups. 321 ThispositivestancetowardsthesocialistEastinalargepartofthepeacemovementledto thebreakinENDin1984.ThequestionwhomoneshouldspeakwithinCentralEasternEurope hadbeenafundamentalquestionintheWesternpeacemovementforyears,somethingwhich wasdifficulttounderstandformanyCentralEasternEuropeanoppositionmemberswhoalready knewtheanswer.Forsomegroups,suchastheDutchchurch-boundpeacegroupsIKVandPax Christi, the dilemma was solved in favour of the Central Eastern European opposition after MartialLawwaspronouncedinPolandin1981.Theyturnedawayfromtheideathatpeacewent abovefreedomandaccepted Charta77 ’sindivisibilityofpeace.Othergroupsremainedfondof thesaying‘Betterredthendead!’,whichwasincomprehensibletomanyeastoftheironcurtain. Especially the West German peace activists considered stability and disarmament as more importantthanhumanrightsandcontactswiththeofficialGDR Friedensrat asmoreimportant thancontactswiththeopposition. 322 West Germany however, was the most logical Western partner for the East German oppositionwhoneededtheWesttoescapefromitsisolation. 323 FortunatelytherewerealsoWest GermansthatwerepreparedtohelptheEastGermanoppositionsurvive.Themostimportant amongthemwerethe Grünen :aleftwingpoliticalpartythat,justlikemostleftwinggroupsinthe GDR,hadapro-GDRfactionandanumberofIMamongitsranks,butalsosomeimportant sympathiserswiththeopposition.ThemostimportantamongthemwasPetraKellywho,after she became a Bundestag member, usedher newprivileges for provocative actions towards the SEDandmaterialhelpfortheopposition. 324

320 Faktor,‘IntellektuelleOpposition’,p.30,32-33.Probst, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungen ,73.Geisel, AufderSuche ,63, 142.Jesse, EineRevolution ,268-270.Knabe,‘Opposition’,160.Torpey, Intellectuals,Socialism ,117.Jander,‘Die besondereRolle’,954-955.Flam, Mosaicoffear ,101.Rüddenklau,‘AußenpolitischeKontakte’,31. 321 Neubert, Geschichte ,640.Knabe,‘Opposition’,157.DeGraaf, OverdeMuur ,188.InterviewPoppe. 322 Havel, Theanatomy ofareticence ,6-9,22.Faber, DeInvloedvanCharta, 1-2,4-5.Baudet, ‘Hetheeftonzeaandacht! ’,178. Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,78.DeGraaf, OverdeMuur ,135-136,140-145,195. 323 Ibidem,188. 324 Ibidem,142,187.Rüddenklau, Störenfried ,36-37.G.Poppe,‘ZurEntwicklung’,209.Neubert, Geschichte ,638,667. ‘DieGrünenunddieDDR-Friedensbewegung’,in:http://www.jugendopposition.de/index.php?id=192 .Interview Poppe.

82 Contactstootherpartiesweremoredifficulttoestablish.TheSPDwas,withtheexception ofsomeofitsmembers,moreinterestedincontactswiththeSED,whichwashighlycriticisedby EastGermanoppositionmembers.SomesporadiccontactsexistedwiththeCDU.MostWest German political parties, except the Grünen were judged unfavourably by the East German opposition. 325 The contacts with the West were especiallyimportant because of the practical support. Withoutthehelpofmembersofthe Grünen andexiledEastGermanoppositionmemberssuchas RolandJahn andJürgen Fuchs, significantlyless wouldhave been achieved. Without Western couriers and printing machines, the IFM and manyother opposition groups could not have functioned as they did. Gerd Poppe is still greatfull for the foreign support: ‘wir bekamen Materialien davon, wir bekamen auch einfache Druckmaschinen. Wir bekamen sogar ein Kopiergerät, was noch völligexotisch war für die damalige zeit in der DDR.’ 326 Also signs of solidarityfromabroadwereoftheutmostimportanceincaseofarrests:internationalattention contributedconsiderablyto anearlyrelease. Jahn, Fuchs andothers hadgoodcontacts to the Western press and thereby the public attention for the GDR opposition could be enlarged. Grenzfall hadevenbeenpresentedonthetelevision;somethingbywhichitreachedanentirely newpublicintheGDRaswell. 327 AccordingtoNeubert,JahnandFuchseventriedtoinfluence thecontentoftheEastGermanoppositionbystressingtheimportanceofhumanrights. 328 The influencethishadontheIFMcannotbeascertained. ThecontactstheEastGermanoppositionmaintainedwiththeWest,especiallywithWest Germany,seemedtohavebroughtbenefitsonamateriallevel.Onthetheoreticallevelitrather appearedtohavestimulatedaSED-likeviewonhumanrightsandtheGDRthananappreciation of ‘Western’ human rights anddemocracy. There were however also other ways in which the West could have influenced a democratic-mindedness in the East German opposition and population.DetlefPollackisanadvocateoftheideathatwhentheturntohumanrightsactivism cameinthemideighties,thedemocraticideasdidnotcomefromCentralEasternEurope,but hadbeenpresentallthetimeintheGDRovertheWesternmedia. 329 Throughthemedia,butalso though personal contacts andthe remainingfeeling of cultural similarity, the influence of the

325 Ibidem,639,665-666.Rüddenklau,‘AußenpolitischeKontakte’,34.G.Poppein‘Podium“DerPragerFrühling“’, 149.Geisel, AufderSuche ,164.DeGraaf, Overdemuur ,187,247. 326 Conti, RepubblicaDemocraticaTedesca, 98.Bohleyetal.ed., 40JahreDDR ,168.Rüddenklau,‘Außenpolitische Kontakte’,33.Bohleyin‘VonderFormierung’,297.Kowalczuk,‘Von“Aktuell”’,78.InterviewPoppe.Templinand Weißhuhn,‘DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte’(1999),177. 327 ibidem.DeGraaf, OverdeMuur ,192.InterviewPoppe.Rüddenklau,‘AußenpolitischeKontakte’,34.Kowalczuk, ‘Von“Aktuell”’,38-39.G.Poppein:“DasfreieWort”,127.Neubert, Geschichte ,638. 328 Ibidem,482. 329 Pollack, PolitischerProtest ,101.cf.alsoWeißhuhn,‘Menschenrechte’,254-256.

83 FRG on East Germans remained great. 330 Almost 85% of the respondents in Geisel’s questionnairesawWesterntelevisionasimportantfortheirpoliticalengagement.Alsopersonal contacts and the Western written press were important. They all ranged higher than the importance of contacts with former GDR citizens, leftwing movements and the Grünen - respectively59.7,60.7and42.3%.331 TheEastGermanoppositiondidnotonlyreceiveananti-capitalist,pro-GDRviewthrough itsoppositionalcontactsintheWest,butthroughpersonalcontacts,theNetworkfortheEast West Dialogue and the Western media also received a positive view on democracy and ‘bourgeois’humanrights.WhatinfluencedidthishaveontheIFM?Wasmaybeitshumanrights activismnotonlystimulatedfromtheEastbutalsofromtheWest? TheIFMdidhavegoodpersonalcontactswiththeWest.Theexistenceofcontactswith theWesthoweverdoesnothavetopresumeactualinfluencing.Twokindsofinfluencingcanbe presumedhere:anti-Western-capitalistandpro-Western-democratic.Theformerkindofinfluen- cingdoesnotseemtohavebeentypicalfortheIFM.AlthoughaccordingtoGeiselanti-capitalist feelingswerenotabsentinsidetheIFM,itwashardlyanti-WesterninitsuseofWesterncontacts andmedia.AlsotheIFMwasnotentirelyfreeoffearsforinstrumentalisationbytheWest,but theCDUincidentin1987showsthatIFMmembersthoughtalotmorefreelyinthisthanmany otheroppositionmembersintheGDR. 332 ThatdistrusttowardstheWesthadexistedintheIFM butwasovercomeintheend,isshownbyastatementofTemplinin1999:‘innerhalbderIFM setzte sich - relative spät, aber noch vor der Zusammenbruchsphase der DDR - die Einsicht durch, daß der Westen in Sachen Freiheitsrechte und Demokratie einen mindestens relativen Fortschritt bot und mit dem Verständnis einer oppositionellen Menschenrechtsgruppe das elementare Recht auf Freizügigkeit nicht einfach diskreditiert oder heruntergestuft werden konnte.’ 333 AninterestingviewisbroughtforwardbyChristianDomnitz,whostatesthattheideaof theindivisibilityofhumanrightsdidnotcomefromtheEastbutfromtheWest,fromMientJan FaberoftheDutchIKV. 334 Sincethisprinciplewasoneofthemostimportantidealisticconcepts takenoverfromCentralEasternEuropebytheIFM,itwouldshedanentirelydifferentlighton the influence the IFM endured from the East. Faber himself however traces the peace and freedomissuebackto Charta77 .AndalsotoGerdPoppeitisveryclearthattheideaofthe

330 Knabe,‘Opposition’,154-155. 331 Geisel, AufderSuche ,272-274. 332 Geisel, AufderSuche ,143.‘ErklärungderGruppeGegenstimmen’,RHFBBo57. 333 Templin,‘Nichtnur’,116. 334 Domnitz,‘DerTraum’,80.

84 indivisibilityofhumanrightscamefromtheEast. 335 InonethingDomnitzisindeedright;on accountoftheimportantcommunicationfunctionorganisationsasENDandtheIKVhadfor the exchange of information between Eastern European countries in the perception of some oppositionists‘Eastern’ideasindeedcouldhavecome‘fromtheWest’. TheIFM’sstancetowardstheWestwasambivalent.WhileontheonehandtheWestern politicalandeconomicalsystemwaswatchedwithcautionandmistrust,336 ontheotherhandthe one-sidedpolicyofmanypeacegroupswascriticisedandthepossibilities ofwesternpublicity were used. 337 The IFM was not entirely free of the prejudices about the West that were widespread in the East German opposition. Seen to this ambivalence, it is unlikelythat the incentiveforhumanrightsactivismcamefromtheWest.Thisisconfirmedbythemarginallevel ofinformingaboutWesternissuesin Grenzfall comparedtotheabundanceofinformationabout CentralEasternEurope. 338 AlastimportantthingtonoticeisthatalthoughtheIFMmighthave had a relatively ‘Western’ human rights conception, in many ways it went further than the ‘Western’ideaofhumanrights.Thetypicallysocialistideaoftheindivisibilityofhumanrights wasforexamplenotabsentfromtheideasoftheIFM. 339 ItisthereforemorelikelythattheIFMreceivedhermaininspirationfromCentralEastern Europe then from Western Europe, although international discussion possibilities, such as offeredbyENDandtheNetworkfortheEastWestDialogue,mightalsohaveplayedarolein spreadingideas of peace andhuman rights fromthe East and the West. Generallyone could conclude that fromthe West came the material help without which the IFMcouldnot have functionedasitdid.FromtheEasthowevercameitsinspiration,withoutwhichitwouldhave becomeanentirelydifferentoppositiongroup.

Gorbachev’sglasnostandperestroika Animportantphenomenon,thatappearedalmostsimultaneouslywithhumanrightsopposition intheGDRandcouldthereforecountasanincentive,wasMichailGorbachevwhowaselected secretarygeneraloftheSovietCommunistPartyinMarch1985.Althoughinitiallylittlechange wasnoticedintheGDR,eventuallyhispoliticsofglasnostandperestroikawouldmakeahuge impressiononthepeopleoftheGDRwhohadbecomeusedtotheideathatanychangeintheir

335 Faber, DeinvloedvanCharta ,1-4.InterviewPoppe. 336 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,viii.‘ArbeiterkritikamwirtschaftlichenAusverkauf’ (Grenzfall3/87),in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,41.ArepresentativedemocracyalongWesternEuropeanlines wasnotthedreamoftheoppositioninforexampleCzechoslovakiaeither:Timmer, VonAufbruch ,45. 337 G.Poppe,‘DieVI.END-Konferenz’(Grenzfall9/87),in:ibidem,111-113.Weißhuhnin:Lüke,DieInitiative, 116.TheambivalenceisveryclearinthestatementsofHirschin:Bohleyetal., 40JahreDDR ,168. 338 Besidesthetwoabovementionedarticles,thereareafewarticlesmoreaboutWesternofWestern-relatedsubjects, suchastheEND,theIMFandthevisitoftheCDU/CSUrepresentatives. 339 Moritz, GruppenderDDR-Opposition ,101.‘DokumentIII’,RHGGP006.‘Aufruf’,202.

85 monolithicregimewasimpossible.Moreandmorepeoplestartedtohopeagainthatreformwas an option, because this time the incentive came from the ‘Big Brother’ in the East. The propaganda slogan ‘Von der Sowjetunion lernen, heißt siegen lernen’ suddenly acquired an entirelynewtaste. 340 Jander sees the politics of Gorbachev together with the examples from CentralEasternEuropeasoneofthecatalystsfortheestablishmentoftheIFM. 341 OtherthaninCentralEasternEurope,wheretheseattemptstoreformthesystem‘from above’wereoftencriticallyevaluatedbytheopposition,theoppositionintheGDRwasgenerally positiveaboutGorbachevsplans. 342 InGeisel’squestionnaire97.1%ofthequestionedopposition members sawGorbachev’s politics of perestroika as an important event of the eighties that influenced their oppositional behaviour. This was only surpassed with 2 percent by the Solidarno ć events - both percentages worthyEastern bloc election results. Gorbachev’s ideas werespelledoutindocumentsoftheoppositionand,accordingtoNeubert,seenasanewwayto legitimiseoneselfvis-à-vistheSEDregime. 343 In Grenzfall severalexamplesofthis‘Gorbi-mania’ in the East German opposition andpopulation in general are mentioned, such as posters or bannerswithimagesorslogansofGorbachevthatcouldbefoundonthestreetsinBerlin. 344 One ofthemostimportanteffectsofGorbachevtotheoppositioningeneralwasthatGorbachev’s plansandtheresistancetoitbytheSEDregimemadepeoplemorereceptivetoideasofchange andreform,thatitbestowedalittlebitmorelegitimacyontheclaimsoftheoppositionandthat itopenedupsomespaceinsocietybyweakeningtherepression.AsPoppeformulatesit:‘Wir habenesnichtalsneueHoffnungfüreinensozialistischenModellversuchgesehen,aberalseine MöglichkeitdassdadurchLockerungherbeizuführenwar.’345 ThereferencesoftheIFMand Grenzfall wentbeyondsimpleregistrationsofthemoodof thepopulation.AlreadytheAppealtotheUNpeaceyearofJanuary1985,oneofthefirstIFM documents, referred to Gorbachev’s peace proposals as a ‘beachtenswerten Vorschlag’. According to Neubert, this was one of the first times the opposition referred explicitly to Gorbachev. 346 Also in later issues of Grenzfall IFM members commented on the secretary- general’spolicy.Gorbachev’sattemptsweregenerallyreviewedpositivelyandinmostarticlesno

340 Schöne, Stabilität ,74.WernerFischer,‘IrritationbeiderSED?’(Grenzfall2/87),in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,28-29.Neubert, Geschichte ,635-636. 341 Jander,‘DiebesondereRolle’,939. 342 Ibidem,719.Mehlhorn,‘Berlin-Warschau’,173.Geisel, AufderSuche ,64-65. 343 Ibidem,260-261.Neubert, Geschichte ,637. 344 GyörgyDalos,‘“Grenzfall”,“Umweltblätter”,unddieanderen.DieDDR-SzeneimSelbstbildnisihrer Veröffentlichungen’,in:Kowalczuk, Freiheit ,320-331,p.321-323.‘KampfdemonstrationohneGlasnost’(Grenzfall 5/87),in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,54.‘KeineGorbatschowbilder’(Grenzfall5/87),in:ibidem,55.‘Die “Internationale“hinterdemReichstag’(Grenzfall6/87),in:ibidem,64.MonikaHaeger,“Dieunbesiegbare Inschrift“,in:ibidem,68.(MonikaHagenwasIMoftheMfS,knownasIMKarinLenz). 345 Pollack, PolitischerProtest ,96.Maier, Dissolution ,121-122.Neubert, Geschichte ,637,645.Mehlhorn,‘Derpolitische Umbruch’,1433.Ohse,‘GermanDemocraticRepublic’,82.InterviewPoppe. 346 ‘AppellzumUNO-JahrdesFriedens’(Grenzfall1/86),in:ibidem,1.Neubert, Geschichte ,636.

86 doubtabouthisgoodwillexists.CriticismwasmainlyaimedatthereluctantattitudeoftheSED regimeandthepossibilitiesthatlowerofficialsintheUSSRwouldfailtocarryoutthereforms. Articles even receivedcynical titles such as ‘Frühlingin Moskau– imdemokratischen Berlin weiterhinbewölkt’orlyricallydescribedthediscoveryoftheword‘Glasnost’writtenonawall. The sincerity of Gorbachev’s proposals was believed by Werner Fischer: ‘Nimmt man die ÄußerungenGorbatschowsErnst,undmansolltedastun,dannhatersichForderungenzueigen gemacht, die von demokratisch gesinnten Menschen auch unseres Landes seit Jahren erhoben werdenunddeswegensiedeshalb(sic!)inhaftiert,ausgebürgert,totgeschwiegenodermitanderen repressiven Methoden daran gehindert werden, ihre Forderungen nach einemdemokratischen Sozialismus öffentlich zu vertreten.’347 In the interviewwith Jan Kavan a year later, Fischer contradictsallegedoptimisticassertionsofIFMmembersasBohleyandWeißhuhnthatglasnost andperestroikawerealreadybeingestablishedintheGDR.AccordingtoFischerglasnostand perestroikawerenotlikelytobeestablishedfromaboveanytimesoon,aslongastheattemptsto introduceitfrombelowwerebeingrepressedbytheregime. 348 TheclearestreferencetoGorbachevwashowevermadeinthelettertheIFMwrotetohim onoccasionofhisvisittotheGDRin1987.AlsointhislettertheIFMapprovesthepolicyof thesecretary-generalandcomparesittoideasthatexistedbeforeintheEastGermanopposition. Theywarnagainstscepticismthatseestheseproposalsonlyasaprojectofasmallgroupatthe topandstateatthesametimethatreform‘fromabove’canonlybesuccessfulwiththehelpof anemancipationmovement‘frombelow’.Gorbachevisapproachedwithoffersofdialogueand goodcounsel.ThisletterwasofferedtotheSovietambassadorinBerlin,whoaccordingtothe IFMacceptedthisletterconsciouslyandwithoutreservations.Reservationshoweverwereagain tobefoundintheoppositionalsceneofBerlininareactionofthegroup Gegenstimmen .349 Although in this letter the IFM warns for scepticism, feelings of doubt were also not uncommonintheIFMitself.Thesefeelingsofdoubttowardsreform‘fromabove’appearlater in1987,whenthefirstfeelingsofeuphoriaprobablyhadpassed.Inthe Grenzfall ofSeptember thatyearalargearticleispublishedwithMichnik’snuancedbutnotaltogethercheeringopinion

347 Fischer,‘IrritationbeiderSED?’(Grenzfall2/87),in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,28-29.‘!!!...durchnichtszu ersetzen’(Grenzfall3/87),in:ibidem,39.‘NeuesimOsten’(Grenzfall3/87),in:ibidem,41-42.‘FrühlinginMoskau –imdemokratischenBerlinweiterhinbewölkt’(Grenzfall5-87),in:ibidem,59.Haeger,“DieunbesiegbareInschrift“ (Grenzfall6/87),in:ibidem,68.ThefactthatHaegerwasIM(seefootnote17)seemstobeunimportantinthiscase, sincenoapparentadvantagefortheMfSinpublishingthistextcanbediscovered.‘AufrufderInitiativeFriedenund Menschenrechte,Berlin11.März1989’. 348 Kavan,‘Hiddenopposition’,65. 349 ‘BriefanGorbatschow’(Grenzfall6/87),in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,66-67.‘BriefanGorbatschowinde SU-Botschaftübergeben’(Grenzfall6/87),in:ibidem,67-68.KnudWollenberger,‘Petze,PetzegingzurBotschaft’, 97-98.WollenbergerwasIMoftheMfS.

87 aboutGorbachevandhisreceptioninPoland. 350 Laterthatyear,inthe Vorstellung athumanrights day the IFM not only spoke out reservations towards the Western parliamentary system; ‘Andererseits stehen wir auch Reformen von oben skeptisch gegenüber, werden sie doch das SystemeinerallesumfassendenVerstaatlichungnichtabschaffen,sondernallenfallsimInteresse größererEffizienzperfektionieren.’ 351 AlsoinlaterinterviewsandarticlespublishedintheWest, IFMmembers utteredtheir doubt about Gorbachev’s policy. WolfgangTemplin for example wrotein1989thatafewyearsagoscepticismaboutGorbachevhadbeenwidespread.Thishad nowmadeplaceforeuphoria,whichblurredtheeyefortheimportanceoftheCentralEastern Europeanemancipationmovements,whichheobviouslyvaluedhigher.Inthistimeofchanging systemsintheEasternbloc,hestatedthattheGDRneededdemocratisationaswel,but:‘Keines ihrerNachbarländerkannihrdazueinModellliefern,wederderpolnischenochderungarische Wegsindrealistisch,undaucheindeutscherGorbatschowgehörtinsReichderTräume.’ 352 Also inthearticleinthe Tageszeitung ofAugust1987theauthorstatedabouttheredactionofsamizdat publicationsas Grenzfall and Umweltblätter :‘AufGlasnostvonobenwollensienichtwartenund praktizierendeshalbihreeigeneGlasnostvonunten.’ 353 ScepticattitudestowardGorbachevwere alsoshownbyGerdPoppeandBärbelBohleyafter1989.Thetruthoftheseassertionsforthe timebeforethe Wende arehoweverdifficulttodetermine. 354 Gorbachev’s glasnost andperestroikahadpositive andnegative effects for the IFM. Its ambivalentattitudetowardsitisthereforenosurprise.OntheonehandGorbachev’sproposals favourablychangedthepeople’sconsciousness.ItdefinitelyhelpedtheIFMinsomeway.Sung- WanChoistatesthatthediscussionaboutdemocratisationintheGDRin1986wasstillonlya topicintheIFMcircleitself.From1987onhowever,itgainedmomentuminwidercirclesinthe GDR,thankstoGorbachev.Joppkestatesthatglasnostandperestroikamadetheoppositional turntotheEastmoreattractiveandenabledtheoppositiontofacetheregimewithnewclaims. 355 On the other handGorbachev favoureda veryspecific kindof democratisation fromabove. According to Templin and Neubert the introduction of Gorbachev’s reform policy over- shadowedtheissueswerethediscussionshouldreallybeabout:‘DieKonzeptezurVeränderung durchpolitischenDrucküberdieÖffentlichkeitwurdenseitdemAuftretenvonGorbatschowin derUdSSRvonderFrageüberlagert,wiederAnschlussandieReformbewegunginderUdSSR zugewinnensei.’ 356 Gorbachevwasthereforeonlyanambivalenthelptotheintroductionofthe

350 Michnik,‘DergroßeGegenreformator’(Grenzfall9/87),in:HirschandKopelew, Grenzfall ,104-106. 351 ‘VorstellungderInitiative“FriedenundMenschenrechte”’,viii.Neubert, Geschichte ,723. 352 Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,59,65. 353 ‘KarlaTrux,“WirsindkeinUntergrundblatt“, taz 08-09-1987’,RHGBBo057. 354 G.Poppein:‘VonderFormierung’,288.Bohleyin:Schöne, Stabilität ,77. 355 Choi, VonderDissidenz ,80-81.Pollack, PolitischerProtest ,96.Joppke, EastGermanDissidents ,100. 356 Templin,‘ZivileGesellschaft’,59.Neubert, Geschichte ,729(quote).

88 human rights issue and democratisation in general to the opposition in the GDR and was definitelynottheinitialspark.

Conclusion TheinspirationfromCentralEasternEuropeisnottheonlypossibileincentivetohumanrights activism in the GDR, althought the contacts to and similarity between the IFM and the oppositiongroupsinPolandandCzechoslovakiaweregreat.TheHelsinkiFinalActforexample, thatwassoimportantinCentralEasternEurope,wasalsoimportantfortheIFM.Sincehowever in the larger peace movements this document was largly ignored as an instrument of Ausreisewilligen only, this again seems to have been somethingthat was rather taken fromthe CentralEasternEuropeanexamplethananindependentincentive. The Ausreise issueitselfwashighlycontroversialintheoppositionmovement.AlsotheIFM could not escape from this milieu. Althought some of the Antragsteller and individual IFM memberstriedtoagendisetheissueasahumanrightsproblem,itwasnotentirelyacceptedasa fieldofactionbytheIFManddefinitelydidnotformtheinitialreasontoturntohumanrights. Also several other GDR-internal issues couldhave playeda role in the awakeningof human rightsopposition.Oneofthesethatwasthedeclineofthepeacemovement.Thiscausedseveral oppositionists to look further towards human rights activism and Central Eastern European examples.Alsotheexperienceswithrepressionplayedanimportantrole,althoughmainlyonthe individual level. On this level for some the philosopher Havemann might still have been important, but the influence of this convinced Marxist that died in 1982 should not be oversetimated. The same way as contacts existed with the East, also contacts with the West existed. Insteadofstimulatingapro-democraticviewon‘liberal’humanrights,thesecontactshowever mainlyencouragedananti-capitalistviewoftheFRG.OnlytheWesternmediagaveawiderview. TotheIFMcontactswiththeWestwereindispensibletocontinuetheirworkastheydidandto keepcontactwiththeEast.Ithoweverhardlyseemstohaveformedaninspirationalsource. LastbutnotleastalsotheappearanceofGorbachevalmostsimultaneouslywiththehuman rightsissuestrikestheeye.Gorbachev’sproposalscausedgreatenthusiasmintheEastGerman population,incontrasttoCentralEasternEurope.IntheIFMenthusiasmcouldbefoundalwell, butalsoscepticism.AlthoughGorbachevfavourablychangedthemoodofthepeople,onthe otherhanditdistractedfromwhatwasreallyinportantandputeverycardonthe,bytheIFM mistrusted, reforms from above. Gorbachev was closely monitored but probably no initial incentivetohumanrightsopposition.

89 The Central Eastern European example still appears to have been the most important reasonfortheIFMtotakeuphumanrightsactivism.Ontheotherhandalsootherfactors,such asthedeclineofthepeacemovementandexperiencesofrepressionmighthaveplayedarolein thedecisionthatiswastimetoimitatetheoppositionintheneighbouringcountries.Whilethe attitudetootherfactors,suchasHelsinki,the Ausreise issue,GorbachevandtheWestremained ambivalent,theyallplayedamoreorlessimportantroleintheactualpracticalhumanrightswork oftheIFM.

90 Conclusion

The oppositioninthe GDR was remarkablydifferentfromthat inits neighbouringcountries. DuetotheGDR’speculiarconditionasaColdWarborderstatewhichsharedalanguageanda nationalitywithanideologicallyadversestate,ithadnonationalorhistoricalframeworktofall back upon and a continued emigration problem. To deal with this the SED regime had developedaself-conceptionencompassingastrictformofsocialismandamythofantifascism whichdidnotremainwithouteffectontheopposition.Consequently,theGDRoppositionwas moresocialist-oriented,regime-friendlyandanti-Westernthantheoppositioninitsneighbouring countries.Ithadcrystallisedaroundthepeaceissuewhichwasoneofthefavouritesubjectsof boththeWesternoneissuemovementsandthepropagandaoftheEastGermanregime.Thisin contrast to the opposition in PolandandCzechoslovakia which hadchosen human rights as majorissue:atopicwithalotmorepoliticalimplicationsthatwasmuchmoredifficulttocontain bytheregime. HumanrightswerenoeasyissueintheEasternbloc.Sincethemidseventiesthecountries east of the iron curtain hadobligedthemselves to more andmore international human rights standards,butthatdidnotchangethefactthattheyratherspokeaboutsocialandeconomical rightsandtherighttopeacethanaboutthe‘Western’freedomrights.TheGDRregimemight have used human rights to come back on their favourite propaganda issue of peace, in the oppositionthedevelopmentworkedtheotherway.Inthemideighties,withconsiderabledelay comparedto PolandandCzechoslovakia, out of the peace movement human rights activism emerged. In1986the InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte cameintoexistenceinEastBerlinasthefirst explicitandoutspokenhumanrightsoppositiongroup.Becauseitresembledthealreadyexisting opposition groups in Czechoslovakia andPolandboth in topic andmethods, influence from CentralEasternEuropeonitsestablishmentisoftenreadilyassumed.Towhatextendhowever, wastheturntohumanrightsactivism,exemplifiedbyitsfirstprominentexample,theIFM,really influencedbyexamplesofCentralEasternEurope? Contacts betweenoppositiongroups inCentral EasternEurope experiencedanupswing fromthe seventies on. Travellingbetween the GDR andPolandandCzechoslovakia became easier and a lot of personal contacts were established. In the GDR the interest in the neighbouringcountriesintheoppositionwasstimulatedbymajoroppositionaleventssuchasthe Prague Spring and the emergence of Solidarno ć . Between the Polish and Czechoslovak oppositions contacts were even to a large degree institutionalised. In the eighties, travelling

91 becameimpossibletomostoppositionmembersintheGDRandthemaintenanceofcontacts becamemoredifficult.Themeaningofthesecontactshoweverincreased. This was especiallythe case forthe IFM. Inthis groupoppositionists suchas Wolfgang Templin, GerdPoppe andReinhardWeißhuhn hada large interest in what happenedin the oppositionalsceneintheothercountrieseastoftheironcurtain.Thepersonalcontactsthese personshadmaintainedsincetheseventieswereinstitutionalisedthroughtheIFM:magazines, information, andsolidaritywere exchangedandthe groups cooperatedbyissuingdeclarations together and, if possible, even visitingeach other. Because direct contact was hardlypossible theselinkswerelargelymaintainedwiththehelpofWesterncouriersandcontacts. That contacts existed is easy to establish. The immeasurable concept of influence is however more difficult to proof. This is even hampered further bythe fact that conflicting statementsexistabouttheactualinfluenceofCentralEasternEuropeontheIFM.After1989 manyformer IFMmembers assert to have been heavily influencedbyexamples fromCentral EasternEuropeintheiroppositionalbehaviourandtheyevenstatethattheIFMwasexplicitly modelledon Charta77 .Before1989however,onlytheinspirationreceivedfromCentralEastern Europewasadmitted.Everyallegationofdirectinfluenceorcopyingwasvirulentlydenied.This can, as Gerd Poppe stated, be attributed to the wish to avoid further criminalisation bythe regime. It however also necessitates a further look into the daily practise and the idealistic principlesoftheIFM. AcloserlookatthebeginningsoftheIFMshowsclearsimilaritieswiththeorganisational structureof Charta77 :threespokespersons,numbereddocuments,noformalmembershipand signing with full name and address. The IFM moreover often refers to Poland and Czechoslovakia and adhere to the same principle of legality. Other similar principles can be foundsuchastheindivisibilityofpeaceandhumanrightsandthededicationtodemocratisation, openness and the creation of a second, independent layer in society. Also Central Eastern EuropeanphilosophershadalargeinfluenceintheIFMandtheoppositioningeneral. More difficult are some other principles that are often attributedto the Central Eastern European opposition such as the rejection of utopian and socialist thought and the self- conception as opposition. In the GDR utopianism and socialism were still abundant in the opposition,whichusuallydidnotperceiveitselfassuch.SeveralauthorspresumethattheIFM constitutedtheexceptioninthis,duetoitscontactswithCentralEasternEurope.Acloserlook attheIFMhowevershowsthatgeneralisationslikethiscannotbemade.Utopianthoughtwas rejectedbymanyintheIFM,aftertheexampleofHavel,butsomestillonoccasionresortedto thisterm.Socialistreformismandtheoppositionalself-conceptionwereevenmorecontroversial

92 issuesaboutwhichnoconsensusexistedandwhichdifferedfrompersontoperson.Theonly conclusionthatcanbemadeisthatthosewhodofitinthevisionoftheIFMasexceptionalcase intheseissues,arethosewiththeclosestcontactstotheEast.SincehowevertheIFMconsisted of several remarkable individuals with their own strong opinions and actions, these personal differencesarenosurprise.Ithoweverneedsmentioningthatpluralismandlackofconsensuson theseissueswasalsonotuncommoninPolandandCzechoslovakia. The close contacts the IFM maintained with Central Eastern Europe, the clear organisational resemblance with Charta 77 and the similarities in principles and conceptions between the opposition in PolandandCzechoslovakia andthe IFMor some of its members suggest that the establishment andworkings of the IFMandtherebythe first turn to human rights activismwas considerablyinfluencedbythe examples in its neighbouringcountries. An interestingtest-caseistheInitiativeAPPAinwhichtheotherimportantcontactpersonwiththe CentralEasternEuropeanoppositioninEastBerlin,LudwigMehlhorn,wasactive.Thisgroup certainlytookoversomeaspectsoftheCentralEasternEuropeanoppositionsuchasthetopics theyaddressedandthesamizdattheycreated.Otherthings,suchastheadherencetosocialism andtherejectionoftheuseofWesternmedia,werestrikinglyGDR-typical. TofalsifythisthesisalsootherpossibleinfluenceshavebeenassessedsuchastheCSCE process,the Ausreise andotherGDRinternalissues,possibleinfluencefromtheWestandthe reform proposals of Gorbachev. The CSCE process which had formed one of the most important incentives to human rights activism in Poland and Czechoslovakia received little attentionintheGDRatfirst.TheIFMdidmakeuseofit,tenyearsafterthebeginningofthe process,butwasstimulatedtodosobythePragueAppealof Charta77 .TheHelsinkiFinalAct andhumanrightsactivismingeneralwerebeforemainlytakenupbytheevergrowinggroupof Ausreisewilligen . This however probablydid not influence others in the opposition to turn to humanrightsissues.Ausreise wasassessedcriticallyintheoppositionduetothedifferenceingoal andthefearofcriminalisationbythecooperationwith Ausreisern. TheIFMrecognised Ausreise as ahumanright,butwiththeexceptionoftheTemplins,keptjustasfarfromthe Ausreise issueas theoppositioningeneral.Theuseofthehumanrightsissuesbythe Ausreisewilligen madehave donemoretodefamethetopicthantopromoteit. OtherdevelopmentsintheGDRoppositionmighthavecontributedmoretotheturnto humanrightsopposition.Thedeclineofthepeacemovementanddisagreementwithitsworkings createdthespaceforotherissues,whichledtothecopyingoftheCentralEasternEuropean-style ofhumanrightsactivism.Alsotheexperienceofhumanrightsviolationandthestrictnessofthe GDRregimemighthavebeenthefinalincentivetoturntohumanrightsactivismforindividual

93 IFMmembers.OthersmighthavefoundinspirationinHavemannfortheiropenlyoppositional self-conception.Heishoweverlesslikelytohavecontributedtothechoiceofthetopic. BesidescontactswiththeEastalsogoodcontactswiththeWestexisted.Thecontactswith theWesternpeacemovementhoweverratherstimulatedasocialistreformistanti-FRGattitude that valuedthe peace issue more than human rights activism. The IFMwas ambivalent in its assessmentoftheWestanditspoliticalsystem.Itwashoweverclearinitsappreciationofthe partsoftheWesternpeacemovementthathadapositiveattitudetowardstheEasternEuropean oppositionmovements,whichhelpedtheIFMwithmaterial,continuedmediaattentionandthe maintenanceofcontactswiththeWestandtheEast.Throughtheseorganisationsideasabout humanrightsanddemocratisationfromtheEast and theWestmighthavespread.Thiswasmore readilyacceptedthanthenewincentivefromtheEast.Gorbachev’sideaswerewelcomedinthe GDR. The IFM however also here remained ambivalent: Gorbachev certainly made more possible,butalsoovershadowedtheissuesthatweretrulyimportant. It can therefore be concluded that the most important influence on the emergence of humanrightsactivismintheGDRintheformoftheIFMwastheexamplefromCentralEastern Europe.Thespaceandacceptanceforthisissuehoweverhadbeencreatedbythedeclineofthe peacemovementandthecontinuinghumanrightsviolationstheoppositioniststhemselveshad beensubjectedto.Aboveallthisinfluencingandtheensuingdevelopinghumanrightsactivismin theGDRhadbeenimpossiblewithoutgoodcontactswithandhelpfromtheWestwhohave beenindispensableforthecontactsbetweenEastandtheEastandthedevelopmentoftheIFM.

94 Literature

‘Chartists/EastGermanIndependentsCallForNuclear-FreeEurope’, AcrossFrontiers:for solidarity-eastandwest 1(1985)winter/spring,12. ‘DeclarationonConscientiousObjection,proposedbythegroup“PeaceandHumanRights”of theGDRandadoptedunanimouslybytheseminar’, EastEuropeanReporter 2(1986-1987) no.4,13. ‘DDR-GutachtenüberdasOppositionsblatt“Grenzfall”’,DeutschlandArchiv 26(1993)no.5,624- 632. ‘East-Eastcontactsheretostay’, EastEuropeanReporter 3(1987-1988),no.3,59-60. ‘FreedomandPeace:DeclarationofPrinciples’, AcrossFrontiers:forsolidarity-eastandwest 2(1986) spring,2-5. ‘HungarianAppeal’, AcrossFrontiers:forsolidarity-eastandwest 3(1987)spring,1-2. Adams,Tenley,‘Charter77andtheWorkers’DefenseCommittee(KOR).Thestrugglefor humanrightsinCzechoslovakiaandPoland’, EastEuropeanQuarterly 26afl.2(1992)219- 238. Allen,Bruce, GermanyEast,DissentandOpposition (Québec1991). Baudet,Floribert, ‘Hetheeftonzeaandacht.’NederlandenderechtenvandemensinOost-Europaen Joegoslavië,1972-1989 (Amsterdam2001). Bernhard,MichaelH., TheoriginsofDemocratisationinPoland.Workers,IntellectualsandOppositional Politics1976-1980 (NewYork1993). Bohley,Bärbeletal.ed., 40JahreDDR…unddieBürgermeldensichzuWort (Berlin(W),Frankfurt 1989). Brunner,Georg,‘MenschenrechteimKommunismus:IdeologischerAnspruch–politischeWaffe –realeSituation’,in:RudolfUertzed., MenschenrechteinOstundWest (Mainz1989)105-127. Buckingham,Susan,‘Freedomtothinkdifferently…AreportonthelatestcrackdownonGDR independents’, EastEuropeanReporter 3(1987-1988)2,55-57. Bugajski,JanuszandMaxinePollack, EastEuropeanFaultLines.Dissent,Opposition,andSocial Activism (Boulder,etc1989). Choi,Sung-Wan, VonderDissidenzzurOpposition.DiepolitischalternativenGruppeninderDDRvon 1978bis1989 (Cologne1989). Conti,Francesca, RepubblicaDemocraticaTedesca.Dissensoeopposizioneneglianniottanta (Cosenza 2001). Curry,JaneLeftwiched., DissentinEasternEurope (NewYork1983).

95 Dale,Gareth, PopularProtestinEastGermany1945-1989 (London,NewYork2005). Deppe,Rainer,HelmutDubielandUlrichRodeled., DemokratischerUmbruchinOsteuropa (Frankfurt1991). DeutscherBundestaged., Deutschlandpolitik,InnerdeutscheBeziehungenundinternationale Rahmenbedingungen.MaterialienderEnqueteKommission„AufarbeitungundFolgenderSED- DiktaturinDeutschland“(12.WahlperiodedesDeutschenBundestages).BandV1& 2 (Baden- Badenetc.1995). DeutscherBundestaged., MöglichkeitenundFormenabweichendenundwiderständigenVerhaltensund oppositionellenHandelns,diefriedlicheRevolutionimHerbst1989,dieWiedervereinigungDeutschlands undFortwirkenvonStrukturenundMechanismenderDikatur.MaterialienderEnqueteKommission „AufarbeitungundFolgenderSED-DiktaturinDeutschland“(12.WahlperiodedesDeutschen Bundestages).BandVII1&2 (Baden-Badenetc.1995). Eckert,Rainer,‘DasProgrammeinerdemokratischenRevolution.DebattenderDDR- Oppositionindenradix-Blättern1987-1989’, DeutschlandArchiv 32(1999)no.5,733-779. EditionDeutschlandArchiv, DieDDRimvierzigstenJahr.Geschichte,Situation,Perspektiven. ZweiundzwanzigsteTagungzumStandderDDR-ForschunginderBundesrepublikDeutschland,16.bis 19.Mai1989 (Cologne1989). Edwards,Geoffrey,‘HumanrightsandBasketIIIissues:areasofchangeandcontinuity’, InternationalAffairs 61(1985)no.4,631-642. Faber,MientJan, DeInvloedvanChartaopIKV& PaxChristi.LezingdoorMientJanFaberter gelegenheidvandeuitreikingvandeErasmusprijsaanVaclavHavel (TheHague1986). Faktor,Jan,‘IntellektuelleOppositionundalternativeKulturinderDDR’, AusPolitikund Zeitgeschichte 44(1994)B10/94,30-37. Falk,BarbaraJ., TheDilemmasofDissidenceinEast-CentralEurope.CitizenIntellectualsandPhilosopher Kings (Budapest2003). Fehr,Helmut,‘DieMachtderSymbole.OsteuropäischeEinwirkungenaufdenrevolutionären UmbruchinderDDR’,in:KonradH.JarauschandMartinSabrowed., WegindenUntergang DerinnereZerfallderDDR (Göttingen1999)213-238. Fehr,Helmut, UnabhängigeÖffentlichkeitundsozialeBewegungen.FallstudienüberBürgerbewegungenin PolenundderDDR (Opladen1996). Findeis,Hagen,DetlefPollackandManuelSchillinged., DieEntzauberungdesPolitischen.Wasistaus denpolitischalternativenGruppenderDDRgeworden?InterviewsmitehemaligenführendeVertretern (Leipzig1994). Flam,Helena, MosaicofFear.PolandandEastGermanybefore1989 (Boulder,NewYork1998).

96 Fricke,KarlWilhelm, OppositionundWiderstandinderDDR.EinpolitischerReport (Cologne1984). Gehrke,Bernd,‘Die68-erProtesteinderDDR’, AusPolitikundZeitgeschichte 58(2008)B14- 15/2008,40-46. Geisel,Christof, AufderSuchenacheinemdrittenWeg.DaspolitischeSelbstverständnisderDDR- Oppositioninden80erJahren (Berlin2005). Graaf,Beatricede, OverdeMuur . DeDDR,deNederlandsekerkenendevredesbeweging (Amsterdam 2004). Grimm,Peter,‘ErfolglosesDrehbuch.DieAktion“Falle”undihrScheitern.Ein Zeitzeugenbericht’, HorchundGuck.ZeitschriftzurkritischenAufarbeitungderSED-Dikatur 16 (2007)no.2,56-57. Gutzeit,Martin,‘DerWegindieOpposition.ÜberdasSelbstverständnisunddieRolleder “Opposition”imHerbst1989inderehemaligenDDR’,in:WalterEuchnered., Politische OppositioninDeutschlandundiminternationalenVergleich (Göttingen1993)84-114. Haufe,GerdaandKarlBrückmeiered., DieBürgerbewegungeninderDDRundindenostdeutschen Ländern (Opladen1993). Havel,Václav, Theanatomyofareticence:EasternEuropeandissidentsandthepeacemovementintheWest (Stockholm1985). Henke,Klaus-Dietmar,PeterSteinbackandJohannesTuchel, WiderstandundOppositioninder DDR (Cologne,Weimar,Vienna1999). Hirsch,RalfandLewKopelew, Grenzfall.VollständigerNachdruckallerinderDDRerschienenen Ausgaben(1986/ 1987).ErstesunabhängigesPeriodikum (Berlin1989). Jander,Martin, FormierungundKrisederDDR-Opposition.Die“InitiativefürunabhängigeGewerkschaften” -DissidentenzwischenDemokratieundRomantik (Berlin1996). Jarausch,KonradH., TheRushtoGemanUnity (NewYork,Oxford1994). Joppke,Christian, EastGermanDissidentsandtheRevolutionof1989.SocialMovementinaLeninist Regime (NewYork1995). Jordan,CarloandHansMichaelKlothed., ArcheNova.OppositioninderDDR.Das“Grün- ökologischeNetzwerkArche“1988-90.MitdentextenderARCHENOVA (Berlin1995). Jesse,Eckharded., EineRevolutionundihreFolgen.14BürgerrechtlerziehenBilanz (Berlin2000). KAMA,‘UnlocktheBorders.InterviewwithGDRactivist’, EastEuropeanReporter 1(1985)no.3, 20-22,p.20. Kavan,Jan,‘HiddenoppositionoftheGDR’, EastEuropeanReporter 3(1987-1988)no.3,65-68. Kerski,Basil,AndrzejKotulaandKazimierzWóycickied.,ZwangsverordneteFreundschaft?Die BeziehungenzwischenderDDRundPolen1949-1990 (Osnabrück2003).

97 Kowalczuk,Ilko-Saschaed., FreiheitundÖffentlichkeit.PolitischerSamisdatinderDDR1985-1989 (Berlin2002). Kroh,Ferdinanded., “FreiheitistimmerFreiheit…”DieAndersdenkendeninderDDR (Frankfurt, Berlin(W)1989). Kuhrt,Eberhardetal.ed.,OppositioninderDDRvonden70erJahrenbiszumZusammenbruchder SED-Herrschaft (Opladen1999). Lange,Karined., Wirbleibenhier!DaspolitischeVermächtnisvonOppositionsgruppenundder BürgerbewegunginderDDR (Berlin1997). Leo,Annette,‘KulturelleGegenweltundschützendesDach.KirchealsOrtdesWiderstandesin derDDR’,in:WolfgangBenzed., SelbstbehauptungundOpposition.KirchealsOrtdes WiderstandesgegenstaatlicheDiktatur (Berlin2003). Liebermann,Doris,JürgenFuchsandVlastaWallated., Dissidenten,PräsidentenundGemüsehändler. TschechischeundostdeutscheDissidenten1968-1998 (Essen1998). Lüke,Dorothee,DieInitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte-Ersteunabhängige OppositionsgruppeinderDDR1985-1989/90( Magisterarbeit ,Humboldt Universitätzu Berlin2000). Lutz,Annabelle, DissidentenundBürgerbewegung.EinVergleichzwischenDDRundTschechoslowakei (Frankfurt,NewYork,1999). Maier,Charles, Dissolution.TheCrisisofCommunismandtheEndofEastGermany (Princeton19992 nd revisededition). Mehlhorn,Ludwig,‘Berlin-Warschau’,in:HubertusKnabeed., AufbruchineineandereDDR. ReformerundOppositionellezurZukunftihresLandes (ReinbeckbeiHamburg1989)171-177. Miedema,Christie,Degeometrievoorbij.DeontwikkelingvanparalellestructureninPolenen Tsjechoslowakijeintheorieenpraktijk1968-1989(masterthesis,UniversiteitUtrecht, 2007). Moritz,Torsten, GruppenderDDR-OppositioninOst-Berlin–gesternundheute.EineAnalyseder EntwicklungausgewählterOst-BerlinerOppositionsgruppenvorundnach1989 (Berlin2000). Moritz,Torsten,‘VomOstdeutschen“VersuchinderWahrheitzuleben”.DDR- OppositionsgruppenalsBeispiel“alternativloser”Zivilcourage’, HorchundGuck.Zeitschrift zurkritischenAufarbeitungderSED-Diktatur 11(2000)no.2,20-25. Neubert,Erhart, GeschichtederOppositioninderDDR1949-1989 (Bonn1997). Neubert,ErhartandBerndEisenfelded., Macht-Ohnmacht-Gegenmacht.Grundfragenzurpolitischer GegnerschaftinderDDR (Bremen2001).

98 Olivo,Christiane, CreatingaDemocraticCivilSocietyinEasternGermany.TheCaseoftheCitizen MovementsandAlliance90 (NewYorketc.2001). Olschowsky,Burkhard, EinvernehmenundKonflikt.DasVerhältniszwischenderDDRundder VolksrepublikPolen1980-1989 (Osnabrück2005). Pollack,Detlef, PolitischerProtest.PolitischalternativeGruppeninderDDR (Opladen2000). Pollack,DetlefandDieterRinked., ZwischenVerweigerungundOpposition.PolitischerProtestinder DDR1970-1989 (Frankfurt,NewYork1997). Pollack,DetlefandJanWielgohsed., DissentandOppositioninCommunistEasternEurope.Originsof CivilSocietyandDemocraticTransition (Aldershot,Burlington2004). Poppe,Eberhard, DieAllgemeineErklärungderMenschenrechteinderGegenwart.Vortragund DiskussionsbeiträgeinderSitzungderKlasseGesellschaftswissenschaftenIderAkademieder WissenschaftenderDDRam7.Dezember1978 (Berlin(E)1979). Poppe,Ulrike,‘DaskritischePotentialderGruppeninKircheundGesellschaft(1988)’,in:Detlef Pollacked., DieLegitimitätderFreiheit.PolitischalternativeGruppeninderDDRunterdemDachder Kirche (Frankfurt1990)63-97. Poppe,Ulrike,‘“FreiheitistimmerdieFreiheitderAndersdenkenden.”OppositionundProtest inderDDR’,in:Franz-JosefHutterandCarstenTessmered., DieMenschenrechtein Deutschland.GeschichteundGegenwart (München1997)239-252. Poppe,Ulrike,RainerEckertandIlko-SaschaKowalczuked., ZwischenSelbstbehauptungund Anpassung.FormendesWiderstandesundderOppositioninderDDR (Berlin1995). Probst,Lothar, OstdeutscheBürgerbewegungeundPerspektivenderDemokratie (Cologne1993). Rüddenklau,Wolfgang,‘AußenpolitischeKontaktederDDR-Opposition’, HorchundGuck. ZeitschriftzurkritischenAufarbeitungderSED-Dikatur 4(1995)nr.2,31-34. Rüddenklau,Wolfgang, Störenfried.DDR-Opposition1986-1989.MitTextenausden“Umweltblättern” (Berlin1992,2 nd revisededition). Sax,Boria,‘EastGermany’sDemocraticMovement:“HumanRightsGDR”’, AcrossFrontiers:for solidarity-eastandwest 2(1986)spring,13-14. Schöne,Jens, StabilitätundNiedergang.Ost-BerlinimJahr1987 (Berlin,2ndEdition2007). Schwarz,Wolfgang,‘DDRund ČSSR:EinesozialistischeVernunftehemitBeziehungskrise’,in: WalterKoschmal,MarekNekula,JoachinRogalled., DeutscheundTschechen.Geschichte– Kultur–Politik (München2001)408-417. Seydlowsky,Miriam,DieVerbindungenzwischenostdeutscherundtschechoslowakischer Oppositioninder1980erJahren.DieBeziehungenzwischender“InitiativeFriedenund

99 Menschenrechte”undder‘Charta‘77’(Diplomarbeit ;OttoSuhrInstitutFreieUniversitätzu Berlin2007). Skilling,H.Gordon, Charter77andHumanRightsinCzechoslovakia (London1981). Skilling,H.Gordon, SamizdatandanindependentsocietyinCentralandEasternEurope (HongKong 1989). Smith,RhonaK.M.andChristienvandenAnker, TheEssentialsofHumanRights (London2005). Templin,WolfgangandReinhardWeißhuhn,‘InitiativeFriedenundMenschenrechte.Dieerste unabhängigeDDR-Oppositionsgruppe’,in:HelmutMüller-Ensbergs,MarianneSchulz,Jan Wielgohsed.,VonderIllegalitätinsParlament(Berlin1991)148-156. Timmer,Karsten, VomAufbruchzumUmbruch.DieBürgerbewegunginderDDR1989(Göttingen 2000). Torpey,JohnC., Intellectuals,SocialismandDissent.TheEastGermanOppositionandItsLegacy (Minneapolis,London1995). Veen,HansJoachimetal.e.d., LexikonOppositionundWiderstandinderSED-Diktatur (Berlin2000). Weißhuhn,Reinhard,‘MenschenrechteinderDDR’,in:GabrielevonArnimetal.ed., Jahrbuch Menschenrechte1999 (Frankfurt2000) 247-260. Wilke,Manfred, DerSED-Staat.GeschichteundNachwirkungen (Cologne,Weimar,Vienna2006). WintonJackson,A.,‘TheNewSamizdat’, AcrossFrontiers 4(1988)winter,15-21. Wolfram,Klaus,‘DDR-Oppositionvor1989’,in:BerndGehrkeandWolfgangRüddenklaued., …daswardochnichtunsereAlternative.DDR-OppositionellezehnJahrenachderWende (Münster 1999)24-43. Wolle,Stefan,‘DieDDR-BevölkerungundderPragerFrühling’, AusPolitikundZeitgeschichte 42 (1992)B36/92,35-45. Wolle,Stefan,‘DieversäumteRevolte:DieDDRunddasJahr1968’, AusPolitikundZeitgeschichte 51(2001)B22-23/2001,37-46. Wynton(sic!)Jackson,A.,‘GDR:AppealontheoccasionofUNPeaceYear’, EasternEuropean Reporter 2(1986-1987)no.1,60-61. Zariczny,Piotr,‘IntellektuelleOppositionelleinderDDRundinderVolksrepublikPolen.Ihre GegenseitigePerzeptionundKontakte’,in:http://docserver.bis.uni- oldenburg.de/publikationen/bisverlag/unireden/2000/ur101/pdf/zaricn.pdf ,7-51. Archives InternationalInstituteforSocialHistory(IISH) StichtingInformatieburoNSZZSolidarno ć Nederland: 122-126 :Stukkenbetreffendede samenstellingvanhetmemorandum‘GivingreallifetotheHelsinkiAccords’,1985-1986,

100 127 :Stukkenbetreffendehet‘EuropeanNetworkforEast-WestDialogue’enhet‘Ost- WestForum’.1986-1990, 162-165:Stukkenbetreffendedesituatieindiverselanden:Duitse DemokratischeRepubliek(DDR),1985-1989, 166 :IngekomenbrievenvanBärbelBohley, 1988. RobertHavemannGesellschaft(RHG) DDR-Oppositionbis1989: RG/ B001/ 01 :IFM(1)April1986-März1989, RG/ B001/ 03 :IFM (3)OhneDatum. SWV04 :MenschenrechtsseminarBerlin-Friedrichsfelde,1986. Grenzfall 1-12/88. Grenzfall 1-5/89. EstateManfred‘Ibrahim’Böhme: MaB40 :IFM1985-1989. PersonalarchiveBärbelBohley: BBo56 :VerschiedeneUnterlagen,DDR-Opposition(2)1985- 1986, BBo57 :VerschiedeneUnterlagen,DDR-Opposition(3)1987, BBo129 :Osteuropa(1) 1978-1988, BBo130 :Osteuropa(2)1989-1995. PersonalarchiveGerdPoppe: GP004 :DDRFriedens-undOppositionsbewegung1988-1989, GP006 :IFM(1)1986-1989, GP18/ 1 :Osteuropa:Polen(1),1981-1989, GP18/ 2 : Osteuropa:Polen(2)1985-1989, GP021 :Osteuropa:CSSR(1)1984-1987, GP022 : Osteuropa:CSSR(2)1988-1989. PersonalarchiveHeikoLietz: HL207 :Samisdat(3)1984,1988,1989. PersonalarchiveKathrinMenge: KM03 :IFM1989-1991. PersonalarchiveMarianneBirthler: MBi32 :MaterialsammlungIFM1989-1990. PersonalarchiveRalfHirsch: RHi01 :Korrespondenz1986-1988, RHi05 :KontakteOsteuropa 1985-1989. PersonalarchiveReinhardSchult: RSch21 :Menschenrechtsseminar19861985-1987. PersonalarchiveUlrikePoppe: UP019 :DDR-Opposition1985-1989, UP044 : MaterialsammlungzurMenschenrechtsproblematik, UP046 :Materialsammlungzu Osteuropa1986-1988. PersonalarchiveWolfgangTemplin: WT02 :Korrespondenz1988-1993, WT07 : Menschenrechtsseminar1985-1986, WT12 :Osteuropa:Polen(2)1987-1989, WT13 : Osteuropa:CSSR1983-1989. SamisdatinderDDR: PS084/ 01-084/ 02 :Ostkreuz. TK009/ 01 :Depesche(1989). Interviews InterviewCarloJordan,5March2008,Berlin. InterviewLudwigMehlhorn,11March2008,Berlin. InterviewGerdPoppe,27March2008,Berlin.

101 Internetsites www.ddr-samisdat.de ThiswebsiteisacooperativeprojectofarchivesandinstitutionsthathavecollectedGDR samizdatandherebymadeitavailableonline.Thecooperatingorganisationsarethe Archiv BürgerbewegungLeipzige.V., the Robert-HavemannGesellschafte.V. ,the ThüringerArchivfürZeitgeschichte “MatthiasDomaschk” ,Zeitgeschichte(n)e.V.Halle ,the UmweltbibliothekGroßhennersdorfe.V ,andthe Martin-Luther-King-ZentrumfürGewalrtfreiheitundZivilcouragee.V.–ArchivderBürgerbeweging Südwestsachsens. www.jugendopposition.de Thiswebsiteismadebythe Robert-HavemannGesellschafte.V. andthe Bundeszentralefür politischeBildung .ItgivesalotofinformationaboutoppositionintheGDRthroughtheyearswith additionalpicturematerialandinterviewswitheyewitnesses.

102